《The Demon's Soul》 Chapter 1 Wrapped Parcel Trees rustled quietly as snow began falling from the sky, a night like any part of the winter that had passed by except for a dwarf like a figure in a hood that walked as quickly as its feet could carry. The figure moved from one alley to another, carrying something in its small hands. When a nearby street light threw light on the dwarf-like person, a creature with pointy ears was revealed to be hidden underneath it. Its scaly hands holding the bundle of the package, ready toplete its task as ordered by its master. Unsure and confused as to which way to go, it looked around the unfamiliarnd. Seeing that the note was tucked in the package it waited under the dark alley as instructed but untimely the baby in its hand cried startling the timid creature. Hearing something rustle and growl behind the trash cans making it hit its back to another empty trash can behind it and it dropped the baby from its hand, down on the snowy floor and ran out of there. Julius walked down the road, his footsteps imprinting the snow-covered ground as he pulled the jacket he wore closer to his body as he headed back to his house. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour but the temperature was dropping by quickly, the wind getting cooler as minutes passed by. He noticed that there was hardly anyone in sight due to the weather. Though it was usual for him to take long walks in the evening he hadn¡¯t expected it to snow. Not that it mattered after all his kind was differentpared to the people who habituated thisnd. He and his wife were demons by nature, an ouw in the humans¡¯ eye due to which they had to hide their true form. They weren¡¯t the only demons who resided in the human realm. Most of the demons stayed away from humans to avoid unnecessary attention which was why the humans were ignorant of the demon¡¯s existence. They weren¡¯t much differentpared to the humans, except for the horns in appearance and their age which they needed to hide as the demons aged slower. He studied his surroundings passing through the dark streets of the town. Just as he was about to take another step he heard cans crashing from the alley he had just walked by. He would have left without bothering to see what it was but when there was another crash he turned around to get to the alley to see a figure retreating at the other end. Strange, he thought. "Meow," a cat meowed and he saw it pull out a fish from the trash before digging into its food. Something rustled on the ground and he wondered if it was another cat but when he got closer he was surprised to see a baby. He bent down and picked the little one in his arms. It was small and fragile. If he walked faster he could catch hold of the creature, he thought to himself but handing it over to the police would be a better decision after all leaving the baby in the cold didn¡¯t sit well with him. But what was the creature doing with the baby? He frowned as he looked at the baby, its brown eyes looking up at him. It was such an innocent sight. Though Julius was married to his wife Ellen for a long time now, they didn¡¯t have children of their own. Not because they didn¡¯t want one but as his wife could not conceive one. The thought of taking the baby home was tempting but a demon adopting a human child was never heard of. Deciding to leave the matter to the police, he began walking back in the direction he came when he saw something re in the light. A note was ced midst the bundle of the nket. Pulling it out, he read it, his eyebrow drawing up. He sighed and then turned around, heading towards his house. Reaching his house, he went inside and caught sight of his wife. His tall and elegant wife had tied her blonde hair into a pony, who was talking to one of the house cleaners. Sensing her husband¡¯s presence, Ellen turned around and her eyes went wide at the sight of a baby. Before she could ask any questions, he handed her the note which he had read a while ago. Ellen took the note from her husband, and opened to read it, To dear Mr. Griffin, Unfortunately, I am not capable to raise a child and knowing you and your wife hold enough capability I give you the responsibility to raise her as your own until the timees. "Who do you think it is from?" she asked turning to him. "I haven¡¯t got a clue," Julius murmured handing over the baby to her. "Are you thinking of giving the baby to the police custody?" and Ellen heard him hum and she continued to speak, "The note clearly mentions our name." "And what if its a prank by some young teens to push their responsibility?" he asked her. "Then why not take her as a blessing," she ced her hand on her husband¡¯s arm, "Look," she said when the little baby held Ellen¡¯s finger loosely. Julius knew Ellen well, so much that he knew she sometimes cried at theck of her ability to be unable to provide children to him. Maybe she was right. Whoever it was had blessed them with a child. Bringing his wife close to him, he ced a tender kiss on his wife¡¯s temple. "What are you going to name her?" he asked her to which Ellen¡¯s eyes brightened up instantly. "She already has one." "She does?" Julius asked tilting his head. "Look," she handed back the note to him and she was right. There was another line written very faintly. "Lillian," he murmured the name that was written there. "Lillian Griffin," his wife smiled looking at the baby in her arms. Chapter 2 Bakery boy- Part 1 "Lilly!" Lillian¡¯s best friend, Gwen whispered to her as she nudged her by a pencil to keep her awake when she started drifting off to sleep again in the ss. It was the fourth ss for the day and keeping her eyes open seemed like an impossible task today. She was d that her friend had picked thest seats to sit in the ss instead of the first row like which she usually did. This way the probability of being caught by the teacher was less. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have stayed upst night and now she regretted it. Instead ofpleting her assignments which she did in the morning anyway, she had been reading a book untilte midnight. She knew she should have closed the book but the craving and curiosity lead to reading just another chapter more until the book¡¯s end was met. It always happened and there was no doubt that it would repeat all over again. She yawned discreetly when the teacher looked at her. Finally, when the bell rang, she let her head drop down to the desk. "Finally the agony of waiting has ended," Lillian sighed loudly making Gwen chuckle in her seat. "You¡¯re lucky that we don¡¯t have any more sses for the day or else I would have jabbed you to death while poking you to keep you awake," her friend said leaning back on the chair. "You want to stab me to death!" she used her in a dramatic voice making Gwen roll her eyes. "I won¡¯t. Not until we finish ourst year of high school," she saw her best friend picking up her books and putting it inside the bag. Students began moving out of the ss, few still sat there talking while others got up filling the room with voices and screeching of the chairs as they exited the ss. "Let¡¯s go before they start locking the ssrooms," Gwen said getting up. "Where are Rick and the others?" Lillian asked as they walked out of the ss. "They have ser practice today. Rick said not to wait for them, he said they¡¯re going to have a match soon with the Bastion¡¯s so they need to practice," Gwen said. "Can we stop by to eat something on the way?" Lillian asked adjusting her sling bag on her shoulder. "I¡¯m hungry too," Gwen replied linking her arm with Lillian¡¯s. As they walked through the school corridors Gwen kept singing a song bringing up unwanted attention and students gave her weird looks but that didn¡¯t stop her from singing. "You need to tone it down, Gwen," Lillian whispered to her making Gwenugh like a scary hyena. "Ignore them, Lilly," she said before continuing to sing. Lillian or better known as Lilly didn¡¯t have a wide circle of friends but apart from Gwen, there were three more whom she knew since a very young age. Gwen was an inch taller to Lilly¡¯s five-five frame with a sun-kissedplexion and ck hair that bordered a pixie face. Lilly alwayspared them to a yin and yang duo. Gwen was the bubbly, brighter person in nature while Lilly was the quieter one of the two. It wasn¡¯t until fourteen that her friends got to know that she was raised by a demon couple and they took it quite well especially after seeing a man with five horns on his head, four on top of his head while the fifth one on his forehead. They had o keep their secret sealed because her father had red and narrowed his eyes at them after learning from his daughter that they knew about their existence. Thest thing Julius wanted was a bunch of scientists barging through their house. Lilly was grateful towards her parents, they had adopted her and loved her like their own. Demons weren¡¯t all bad as the humans though. Growing up in the demons household she had grown ustomed to their ways of living life. It was hard to differentiate a demon from a human. Maybe it was because of the way they carried themselves, Lilly thought to herself. "So did you get the dress for the evening?" Gwen asked her, leaving the school premises. "Not yet but mom said she would get it ready by the time I came back home," Lillian replied to her. "You¡¯re no less than a privileged princess, only if I had such lifestyle with butler, maids, drivers," Gwen said with a faraway look with dreamy eyes and spoke seeing Lilly open her mouth, "Well. it¡¯s a different deal that they don¡¯t give you pocket money but you have a privileged life." "I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t mind adopting you." "Excuse me but I¡¯m already adopted," she huffed making Lillianugh. "Of course." During mid school, Gwen had lost her parents leaving her with her paternal grandmother. It was partly true that her mother, Ellen had adopted her friend. In the demon¡¯s society, parties were normally held as a meet up for everyone but this time Lillian¡¯s family, the Griffin¡¯s were hosting it. Though today wasn¡¯t just for gathering up, it was her father¡¯s birthday. "Is heing too?" her best friend asked curiously after some time. "He is," Lilly replied. Gavin, she thought about the man she had harbored feelings for him even though he was way past her age. He often visited her parents once in a month regarding the demon world. He was as tall as her father was, with dirty blonde hair and hazel eyes. Age didn¡¯t matter to her because she was brought up in the demon household. Most of the demons she had met were young and the phrase held true that looks were deceiving. Gavin was sweet, polite and a gentleman. He had once flirted with her but after that had been distant when he spoke. She wondered if her father noticed it. "So..." Gwen drawled. "So what?" Lilly asked with her brows furrowed together. "Are you going to tell him today?" she asked, "You know now is better thanter." "Yes, I do know that but every time I see him my mind goes nk," Lilly confessed to her. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t tried but she never found the right moment. Stopping by the sandwich truck on the way home, Gwen thought of ideas on how to approach Gavin. She wanted to help bying to the party but humans weren¡¯t invited in demons ce, except for me. Though most of the demons were like her parents, not all were nice and understanding. "Didn¡¯t you say he was old-fashioned? You could write up a letter to him," she suggested, "If there is a negative response you can avoid awkward situations." "I think I¡¯ll do that," Lilly replied taking a bite from her sandwich. A human and a demon falling in love wasn¡¯t a taboo but nor was it amon thing. A human could be turned into a demon just like a vampire though Lilly did not know how it worked. Vampires did exist but she hadn¡¯t met any. Her parents had never thought of turning her into a demon, they felt a humans life was much more valuable than the demons. Heading towards the gate, she saw Nick their guard opening it for her, bowing his head in the process. "Good day, Nick," she greeted him. "Good day, Miss Lilly," he greeted her with a smile, "Day good?" "I survived," she grinned making himugh. Chapter 3 Bakery boy- Part 2 Walking inside the house she searched for her mother. She saw the ce was already decorated with lights and flowers. Her mother was there, giving instructions to the maids about what to do and what not to. Her mother, Ellen was a beautiful, strong-willed and an outgoing woman while her father, on the other hand, was a smart and a patient man. Lilly never felt sorry for herself that she had been abandoned as a baby. Was it because they were poor and couldn¡¯t afford to give her a life? Or was it because they didn¡¯t want her at all? She wasn¡¯t angry at them, probably a little sad but if they hadn¡¯t she wouldn¡¯t have got to know Julius and Ellen. "Lilly, you¡¯re home," her mother responded noticed her walk through the doors. Dismissing the maids after giving them instructions, "How was school sweetie?" she asked giving her full attention to her daughter. "Good," she replied and saw her nod her head. Rose, her mother¡¯s assistant came with a pad and a pen in her hand. She was her assistant for a long time. Her hair maroon in color and a fringe covering her wide forehead. "Mrs. Griffin, I checked the list you asked for, everything is ced as you asked for," Rose informed. "What about the appetizers?" her mother inquired. "All done but we are yet to put the lights at the top floors," Rose informed. "I will get Michael to do that. Lilly why don¡¯t you go with Rose to get the cake," she said. "Sure. What time does the party start?" "Around seven. I picked out few things for you to wear, it¡¯s in your room," and patted Lilly¡¯s head like she was a twelve year old, "Now go, I have to call your dad too. I told him to be back home an hour ago and he¡¯s not here yet," she huffed and left. Giving her bag to one of the maids, she headed out with Rose to the baker¡¯s store where they had ced an order for the cake. Reaching the store she eximed looking at the disy pastries in front of her, "Wow. Can we pack this, this, and that one separately?" she asked Rose pointing out the cakes. "You know if you fill your stomach right now you won¡¯t be able to eatter on. Aren¡¯t you going toe in?" Rose asked to which she shook her head. "I¡¯ll wait here and look at these," Lilly said pointing her finger towards the pastries. "Okay then, I¡¯ll go talk to the manager and get the billing done." When Rose disappeared inside the store, Lilly leaned on the ss that disyed the variety of cakes admiring each one of them. It was beautifully done with perfection. Soon her mind drifted off to tonight¡¯s n wondering what she was going to write to him in the letter. While she was tangled deep in her thoughts someone knocked on the ss snapping her out of her daydream. Turning to her side she found a male who looked around neen or twenty in age. He was tall with pitch ck eyes and tousled ck hairs matching to match the color of his eyes. He wore a brown jacket with his biker boots. It took her some time to realize that she was actually checking him and just a few seconds ago she had been wondering about her feelings for Gavin. Not only that but he had been talking to her with an amused look while she had been talking to herself. "What?" she asked with a confused expression. "I said move your hand away from the ss. You¡¯re covering half the disy standing there," he said and she felt embarrassed, quickly moving few steps back and she saw him check out the disy. No offense but it was a little weird to see a biker guying to a bakery and having a sweet tooth. "I¡¯ll have these," she overheard him speak to one of the workers. Lilly stood there waiting for Rose toe out and a few minutester, a piece of cake was presented right in front of her, the one which she been staring at not too long ago. The once frozen dark chocte now dripped down slowly from the top. She looked at the guy who held out the cake for her. "Here," he said pushing it towards her. "Ah that¡¯s okay, I was nning to buy one myself," she said to him but he ignored her words and ced it on her hand. "That¡¯s fine," he replied, "I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t gobble the ss as you stared at them," he said heating up her face at his words. "Thank you?" She thanked him unsure and he gave a nod as he ate his cake. Hesitantly taking a bite from it, she relished the softness of it and hoped tonight¡¯s cake was as good as this. The guy didn¡¯t say anything after that. He finished eating it and threw the paper in the dustbin. As the guy left Rose came out carrying a big box in her hand and then handed her a small bag. "I asked them to put four vored cakes. Do you need anything else?" she asked and Lilly shook her head, "Alright thene on. We have two hours left," she said checking her watch on her wrist. On the way to the mansion, Lilly caught Rose looking at her intensely. "You¡¯re staring Rose and not blinking," Rose smiled sheepishly and asked. "Who was the guy outside the bakery?" "No idea, why?" Did she see him offer the piece of cake? She would definitely get an earful on the stranger danger topic. "Ah, nothing. I just found him strange that he was staring at you. Thought he was hitting on you," she shrugged her shoulders. "Haha, he didn¡¯t. I mean, I am a in Jane," Lilly replied looking outside the window. "That¡¯s good. yboys wouldn¡¯t go for the in Jane, only the serious one would," she said making herugh, "Lilly, tonight is not going to be just your fathers birthday but the King is also going to attend," Rose informed her. King? Though she had heard a lot about him, she had never met the Demon King personally. "Really?" and Rose nodded. "Yes, now go get ready and don¡¯t bete. It is your father¡¯s birthday," she said as they reached home. "Yes yes," said Lilly before heading towards her room. Opening the door, she found two pairs of dress ced on the bed for the evening. Wait! Before that, she had to write the letter. Taking a sheet of paper from her study table and picking up the pen she wrote what she felt would convey her feelings to Gavin. Folding the paper neatly, she put it inside an envelope and wrote her name on top of it. Once she was dressed and ready to leave, she took the envelope to ce it in her purse so that she could present it when an opportunity presented itself. Breathing in and out, to calm herself she took a quick look at herself at the mirror before leaving her room to be greeted by the music ying in the mansion. Most of the guests had already arrived and when she stepped into the hall, her uncle Mathew greeted her, "Lilly! You look lovely as ever. Whom are you trying to kill tonight?" heplimented her. "No one," she replied with a smile before asking, "Where¡¯s Aunt Kate?" Not able to see her around. "She said something about meeting your mother. So how¡¯s schooling?" he asked. "As usual, more boring actually," hearing this the man chuckled, "I see. Ah, Gavin," her uncle said and the name itself made her heart skip a beat. Turning around she saw Gavin with a smile on his face. "Hello, Mathew. How have you been?" Gavin exchanged greetings with her uncle. "Very good," he replied heartily, "If you guys would excuse me I have something to talk to your father about," he said taking his leave. "You look beautiful," Gavinplimented her and she felt her stomach knot itself. "You look handsome as well," she replied cheekily and saw him smile at her. Lillian always tried mimicking like the demon women she had seen but the man only teased her like a little child. Was she supposed to give him the letter now? Later was good. Soon the room was filled with people, who were from the demons race. After cutting the cake, she got to know that the King was caught up with work and couldn¡¯t make it today. She tried finding Gavinter but didn¡¯t find him anywhere in sight. Where was he? Seeing Rose who was in a hurry, she caught hold of her wrist. "Did you see Gavin?" "I saw him go up a few minutes ago," she replied before going to wherever she was heading. Okay, this was good, she thought to herself. Walking up the stairs she heard a few voices. Curiosity getting the best of it she saw two people making out in the corner in the dark. Just when she was about to walk away she heard the women moan, "Oh Gavin!" and she froze at it. No, it wasn¡¯t him, she told to herself. It was probably another person who shared the same name. "You¡¯ll get us caught if you keep moaning that loud," she heard him tease her and confirming who it was. He was with another woman. Not wanting to stay a second longer there she walked to her room and closed it from inside. Flopping on her bed she pulled the pillow over her face and felt the tears seep into it. He was one person she really liked but maybe deep down she knew it wouldn¡¯t work. Crushes were only meant to be crushed. She had ced her expectations way too high and now it had tumbled down. Pulling the letter she had written, she got up to put it in the burning firece before going to sleep. Chapter 4 Soccer game- Part 1 When Lilly woke up the next day she felt tired. Eyelids heavy due tock of sleep, sheid on the bed while not having the heart to wake up. She wanted to stay right here in the bed. Remembering what happened the previous night, she rolled around her bed to stuff her face in the pillow. She was an idiot to think she had a chance. She should have known Gavin being a demon would prefer a demon partner, a beautiful one. Not that she wasn¡¯t when she applied makeup but still. Somewhere down she was d she hadn¡¯t given him the letter. Just thinking about it made her embarrassed. Pulling herself up from the bed, she began dressing. On her way to school, Lilly exined the night¡¯s ordeal of what had happened quickly. "I¡¯m sorry it didn¡¯t work out," Gwen¡¯s lips were set in a thin line. "That¡¯s alright. Maybe we just weren¡¯t meant to be," Lilly waved her hand dramatically. "That¡¯s my girl," Gwen patted her back, making her stagger, "You know what they say." "That there is plenty of fish in the sea. I don¡¯t think fishes like me," she muttered under her breath. "Nonsense. You have to meet the right fish until then keep fishing with a strong hook," she grinned making herugh and shake her head. Stopping near the lockers, then caught sight of their friends who had huddled in a corner, talking to each other. "He could have informed us earlier. One day isn¡¯t enough," Marc huffed crossing his arms. "Whining is not going to help Marc, you heard Rick. It¡¯s our first match and we need to be prepared if we are nning to head to the finals," Sam said, who had his back leaning against a locker. "But-" Marc protested to only be interrupted by Rick. "Good morning," he greeted both Gwen and Lilly, "You girls are rather early today." "Well, excuse me. There are days when we feel we need to utilize all the time," Gwen rolled her eyes. Compared to the boys, Lilly and Gwen were alwayste for sses. Seeing them running into the building and to the sses was amon sight. "Says theter," Marcmented looking up at the ceiling when her best friend sent a quiet re. "You have practice again?" Lilly asked Sam while both Marc and Gwen began to bicker with each other, having Rick as their referee. "Kinda. Coach called up Rick yesterday and told him that we have a practice match with another school on this Friday. I swear he wants us to practice until we drop dead. Frankly, our team isn¡¯t ready," he replied, running his hand over his blonde hair with a sigh. "Isn¡¯t that more of a reason to have a practice match then? You will have to work harder if you want to be better," she raised her brows to finally see him nod in agreement. Rick, Marc and Samuel or Sam as they called him were part of the ser team. Rick being the captain always had a hard time handling Marc who behaved like a five-year-old in the field. Though it wasical to the others, Rick¡¯s pain was real. Sam was the bystander who would do nothing about it unless said. There had been times when Gwen would tease her with Sam but it was purely for fun. All of them knew that Sam had a soft corner for Lilly. Fortunately or unfortunately, both Gwen and she was toozy to join the cheerleading squad to cheer their friends. Instead, they took time by doing their homework sitting in the stands while the boys had practice matches. The other times they would sit under the shade of the tree while doing nothing in particr. Sitting in one of the sses with a sheet of question paper in her hand now, she stared at it as the teacher distributed it to her other ssmates. Why was there no surprise test when she studied and one held when she hadn¡¯t gone through a word through the chapter? Like a thief, she carefully turned to look at Gwen who was sitting next to her and she snickered. d that she wasn¡¯t the only one with that expression. Very few of them had touched their answer sheet with the pen, the rest of them scratching their head and reading the question paper over again. Doing some guesswork and applying her own theory while wondering why she was writing the paper on something she wouldn¡¯t be using in the future was a wonder to her. Once they handed their sheets of answer papers back to the teacher, Lilly felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. Pulling it out, she noticed it was from Sam who had messaged to tell them they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat lunch with them today due to ser practice. The school they studied in was an average ce with average students with no high profile parents but that didn¡¯t stop the stereotypical bullies to exist. There were few girls her friend Gwen avoided like gue because they would always threaten her when she was alone. Due to this in the past, Gwen and the queen bee of the group had ended up in the principal¡¯s room after scratching and hitting each other. It happened because of the obvious liking of Gwen towards Rick who was oblivious about it. "How was the birthday yesterday?" Sam asked, picking up his bag and cing the sling on his shoulder. "It was good," she replied pulling out the water bottle she carried with her. "Isn¡¯t it weird to have birthdays celebrated in three digits?" Marc asked with his mouth full. "It¡¯s normal in the demon world, nothing new. The only thing is that few of them look younger than me but are actually older," she exined. Seeing Rick unconsciously take the juice Gwen had been sipping on to made her shake her head. Poor Gwen. Should she spell it out? thought Lilly to herself. She saw Gwen blush and look the other way but all of them noticed it, even Marc who was stuffing his face with the sandwich noticed it but not Rick who was on his phone. "Yeah, that would be weird. Imagine people having four digits numbered birthdays," joked Marc taking thest bite of his sandwich before throwing the wrapped in the dustbin on their way home. "Actually there are people with that," hearing this Marc choked and he hit his chest as his eyes turned red. Sam rubbed his back, "There are the king and the queen. Don¡¯t forget their children. Dad told the king was around two thousand years old." "That¡¯s scary!" Marc eximed after swallowing the foodpletely, "And we get what eighty or ny?" "We are humans," Lilly shrugged her shoulders. Chapter 5 Soccer game- Part 2 The next day, Gwen being desk artist, she had got into trouble for drawing the teachers face. It took a lot of control for Lilly to notugh as she bit her cheek. As punishment Gwen was to stay back and help the librarian stack the books on the shelf. After telling a bye to a grumbling and unhappy Gwen, Lilly headed home. Plugging her earphones in her ear she began to walk, looking up at the dark clouded sky. "Good you¡¯re home, sweetie," Ellen, Lilly¡¯s mother said when she saw her enter the kitchen, "Five minutes more, I was going to send Nick to get you because of the rain." "I took an umbre mom," But she shook her head with disagreement, "Where¡¯s dad?" Taking an apple from the table, she brought to her lips to only be stopped by Rose, her mother¡¯s helper in the house. "It¡¯s poisoned!" Lilly eximed jokingly. "Wash. Then eat it. Do you know how many germs your hands and the fruits cover have right now?" Rose tutted her. "She¡¯s right Lilly. It is no wonder you fall sick so often now. Your dad is in the study with the demon king talking about the improvement of the demon society," she said as though it was amon thing. "He¡¯s here?" she asked shocked. "Yes, here. I want you to take these to the study," she said handing her a tray with sses filled with mint tea, "Ah-and tell your dad that we received a mail from Johnathan¡¯s family." Reaching the study room, Lilly gave a small knock on the door before entering inside with the tray of sses her mother had sent her with. Both her father and the man, who was supposed to be the demon king were sitting on the couch, ying chess with each other. Walking towards them, she caught sight of the crystal blue eyes of the man. His lean face was covered with a little amount of trimmed beard and he looked to be in histe thirties. The deception thought Lilly to herself. Rose had once told her of how her parents were worried when the king had found out about them adopting a human child. Luckily after few discussion with the others, everyone had let it slide. "You must be Lilly," the demon king looked away from the chess board to ce his eyes on her, "Thest I met you, you were a little girl but I don¡¯t think you remember that." "I don¡¯t," the words passed through her lips before she could stop and his smile grew. "Has anyone told you how pretty you are?" he asked her, his blue eyes sparkling. "Reg!" her dad eximed. "Maybe," she replied, shifting ufortably from where she stood. "Oh cool down, Julius. If it was possible I would have got one of my sons married to you," he said nodding his head to himself, "But both of them are overseas. The younger one wanted to live on his own and hasn¡¯te home for over a year. Boys," he huffed, "This is why I keep telling Pearl that we need to make a baby daughter," he said. He was giving too much of information. Was he really the demon king? Lilly looked at him in wonder. Her father cleared his throat and spoke to her, "Honey, why don¡¯t you ask mom to get the dinner ready," remembering what her mother had asked her to deliver, she said, "Mom told she got a mail from Johnathan¡¯s family." "That¡¯s good," he responded. Excusing herself she left the awkward atmosphere. Rest of the day, she spent on finishing her homework while sitting in front of the television. Being a huge fan of Japanese animations, she was on her fourth episode of Nana. It was the episode where Ren and Nana finally spoke to each other. She felt her heartbeat increase as she watched the hero pull the girl in his arms, refusing to let her go. Only if real life was like this, she wished. When Friday arrived, Lilly and Gwen looked at the boys y against Bastion¡¯s ser team. The practice match was held in thetter¡¯s school and due to it being summer not many hade to see it. They said it was a practice match but it didn¡¯t look like one. Twenty minutes had passed and none of them had made a single score yet. "I feel like the sun is sucking water out of me," Gwen fanned her hand in front of her face, "Why is it so hot? Didn¡¯t it rain yesterday?" "It did," she agreed, who had her hand covering her forehead. As the game continued, Lilly noticed a man with a ck coat looking at her from the other side of the field. At first, she thought it was by mistake but when he continued to look their way, she found herself to be more conscious. Before she could say anything to her friend, she heard Gwen gasp suddenly making her head snap at the field. Two yers were down on the ground, the referee whistling as the other yers ran to them. One of the yers was Sam and the other belong to the Bastion¡¯s Ser team. Sam had injured his hand and the other yer had injured his ankle. There was a lot of argument and disagreement on the field as the girls made way to the bench. "Can you stand up Samuel?" their school coach asked and Sam nodded his head, "Alright boys, that¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s get the boys to the infirmary." Seeing that it would take time to go back to their school, Sam was taken to Bastion school¡¯s infirmary. It waster told that there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about as it was a minor sprain in his hand. "Are you alright?" Lilly asked him concerned. "Yeah, just d I didn¡¯t break anything," he grinned. "You better not," Rick said angrily. Even though Sam was the quieter one whenpared to the other boys, he yed dirty when it came to ser. And Rick knew about it. When everyone gave him a pointed look, he scratched his neck with a sheepish look. Lilly stepped out of the infirmary, searching for the school¡¯s canteen so that she could buy a drink for everyone. After buying five cans of coke, she juggled with it. This school was big! She was lost in the deserted building with no one to ask for direction. As she took a sharp turn at one corner of the corridor, she crashed straight into someone. Before she could fall down, she felt a pair of arms surround her waist. By the woodsy scent, she could tell it was a boy; her nose pressed against his chest. Apologizing and pulling back quickly, she saw a familiar face and her eyes went wide. It was the person she had met at the bakery, on her father¡¯s birthday. "You okay? What are you doing here?" he asked coolly, his hands still on her waist. "Getting coke?" she replied as she bent down to pick the cans that had slipped through her hands. Before he could walk away, Lilly took the chance to speak to him, "My name is Lilly," he did nothing but nod his head. Wasn¡¯t it customary to tell your name? Because he hadn¡¯t, she thought. "Judging by the medicinal smell you have on you, you must be on your way to the infirmary. You¡¯ll find it if you take the first two rights, go straight and then left where you get the circle dais." "Yeah, thanks. Wait! You didn¡¯t tell me your name. I can¡¯t keep referring you as bakery boy," she added to see his lips curl slightly. "Its Ace," he replied before walking away. Chapter 6 Haunted house- Part 1 Lilly was in her room when her mother knocked her room door, "Honey?" she saw her mother peek her head from behind the door beforeing to sit next to her on the bed, "How was school? I heard from Rose that Samuel got injured today." "He did but it¡¯s nothing serious. He will be better in a week." "I see," her mother nodded her head with a grim expression. "I know you have something in your mind. You always do when you peek your head out of the door like that," Lilly smiled waiting for her mother to speak. "My daughter knows me really well, doesn¡¯t she," she sighed before speaking what she came here for, "Mel is holding an engagement in Spain so your dad and I would be traveling for a week. We don¡¯t want you skipping school, therefore, you will have to stay here until you¡¯re done with your exams," she looked at me waiting for my response. "Oh yes. I don¡¯t mind it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, mom," her parents rarely left her home alone. This was her golden chance, "Can I have a sleepover at Gwen¡¯s house?" she asked hopefully. "Yes, you can but I want your phone to be avable all time, okay?" "Yes, thanks mom," Lilly hugged her, "By the way how long have you known the king, mom?" she asked randomly. "Since I have been born in the demon realm I guess. I mean personally, it would be maybe three hundred years? Yeah, three hundred years. Why do you ask?" "Just like that," Lilly shrugged her shoulders, "It didn¡¯t look like a king at all when I met him yesterday. He seems so carefree unlike any description of a king I¡¯ve read in a book." "That¡¯s true but looks can be deceiving, Lilly. The demon society has always been differentpared to the human ways of living. You remember his sons, don¡¯t you?" "I¡¯ve met them?" "Yes, honey you did, when you were nine I believe. It was at a tea party but the king had note. The Royal family men are known for their blue eyes and the youngest son has the bluest eyes like crystals I have evere across," she said recollecting her memory. Her mother then patted her head, "Come now, it¡¯s time for dinner." "Okay." After dinner, Lilly sat on the couch watching the discovery channel where they were exining the life habitat of sharks which she strangely found it to be interesting. She felt bad for the small fish that got engulfed by the shark. When she changed the channel, something not so innocent came up on the screen and unfortunately Rose just happened to be passing by the hall. "Lilly! What are you watching?" she eximed shocked. "I was just changing the channel," But Rose didn¡¯t seem convinced with it. "If you have to watch please watch it in your room. Your father might have a heart attack watching his little girl watch such things," she advised cing her hand on her hip, "I have heated the milk, you will find it on the ind of the kitchen," she instructed. "Okay, I¡¯ll drink itter," Lilly did a shoo away motion with her hand yfully. "And don¡¯t even think of pouring it in the sink," Rose warned with narrowed eyes as she left the living room. That was only one time! In school, Lilly had the worst concentration in ss and her head was most of the times in clouds as teachers taught in the front of the ss. Biting one end of her pencil and minding her own work, she was looking outside the window when her teacher called her name. "Ms. Griffin. Can you tell us what¡¯s the answer to question fourteen?" It seemed like her teacher had caught her spacing out in her ss. ncing down at her textbook, she got up whilst reading the question which was there. "Diamminesilver?" Lilly answered unsurely. "Right. A little more concentration wouldn¡¯t hurt in bringing extra marks," she stated before going back to the ss. Sitting back in her seat, she felt herself smile. Both Gwen and she had solved half of the exercise after taking a pledge to turn into excellent students. Her parents were leaving for Spain in the evening and she couldn¡¯t wait to spend all her time at Gwen¡¯s house. Even though Lilly¡¯s parents were fine with sleepovers at their house, a household of a demon wasn¡¯t safe if one wanted to sneak out of the house. Deciding to visit Sam, they go to his house and ring the doorbell to be greeted by his mother. "Hello Mrs. Brown," they greet Sam¡¯s mother. "Good evening,e in," thedy opened the door wide for them to get in. "Is he awake?" Lilly inquired. "Yes sweetie, go ahead," she answers with a smile before going back to the kitchen. When they went to his room, they found him texting someone until Gwen coughed making him hide the phone under the nket immediately. "Whom are you texting?" Gwen wiggled her brows. "It¡¯s you guys. I thought it was mom checking on me again if I am resting or not," Sam sighed pulling his phone out. "Yes, that¡¯s ¡¯cause you¡¯re supposed to be sleeping and taking rest," Gwen pointed out as azy grin made its way up his face. "Looks like you¡¯re doing fine," Lilly said, taking a seat on hisputer chair, twirling left and right in it. "More than better. Can¡¯t wait to go back to practice. I am literally tired sitting on the bed all day." He did look fine, guess his mother made him sleep all day. "That¡¯s good," Gwen said before suddenly getting excited, pping both her hands, "Oh! I forgot to tell you guys that the ice rink has finally opened behind the city club. We should definitely go for it after you guys finish with your matches," she gave a thumbs up. "That must be nice," Lilly yawned uninterested. Unlike Gwen who was a pro in ice skating, Lilly had never stepped inside the rink. "Don¡¯t worry, Lilly. We¡¯ll help you learn it in a jiffy," Sam encouraged a gentle smile on his lips. Chapter 7 Haunted house- Part 2 When Lilly returned back home from Sam¡¯s house, she saw packed suitcases in the hallway but her parents weren¡¯t down at the hall. Walking up to their room, she almost knocked until she heard them speak in hushed voices. "You know she¡¯s not going to like it. We have to tell her at some point in time. She has the right to know!" her mother spoke distressed. "She does, Ellen but at the right time. You know what he told. And all of us agreed have agreed to it," her father said, from the creek of the door she saw her father rub her mother¡¯s shoulders, "You don¡¯t have to worry about it." "Why won¡¯t I Julius? She¡¯s our child and she isn¡¯t even aware of it," Ellen huffed at her husband, "Keeping her in the dark is not going to make it easy when we have to break the news." "I know that dear but all we can do now is wait." "Soon?" her mother asked anxiously. "Soon-Lilly," her father turned around, who had caught her reflection from the mirror, "How long have you been standing there?" "Ah-I just arrived a few seconds ago," both her parents had gone quiet and to divert the topic, she asked, "I will get souvenirs right?" "Of course. Be a good child and don¡¯t trouble Mrs. Jones, alright?" her father kissed the top of her head. "Yes, father." "Especially others house," he added and Lilly stood in ce giving him a funny smile. Something told her that her father knew about Gwen and her trespassing properties thest time she had a sleepover at her best friends house. When Rose had gone to drop her parents, Lilly headed to Gwen¡¯s house with her backpack for the night. The first two hours they spent it by watching movies while eating chips. It was around nine in the night when Gwen decided that they should watch a horror movie. "Can¡¯t we watch something like Wolverine instead?" Lilly asked her dryly. "Nope. That is not fun at all. You know what let¡¯s ditch the movie and go out," she suggested. Gwen was a free-spirited girl, trying out wild things and having fun. "I think I am okay with the horror movie now," Lilly picked the DVD from Gwen¡¯s hand. "Ohe on. You know you want to do it," Gwen¡¯s eyes got bigger. "You know that sentence came out all wrong." "You¡¯re the dirty minded girl! Come on! I found this really cool ce. Please, I promise you, you won¡¯t be disappointed." "We are NOT tress passing this time," she warned Gwen strictly. She wasn¡¯t sure how her father knew about it but oh dear God, he knew! "It¡¯s not trespassing if no one is living there, is it?" she asked, putting the DVD back to its ce in the shelf. "What do you mean?" "There¡¯s a building that¡¯s being abandoned for ten years. I wanted to see it and now seems a good time to check it out," Gwen said happily pping her hands together. "You resemble a seal every time you do that," Lillymented while getting dragged to Gwen¡¯s room. "I look like a happy child, unlike the sober child," indicating Lilly to be the sober one. "You know we can check it in the morning, right? We have a holiday tomorrow," but her suggestion fell on deaf ears as Gwen had locked the room after telling her grandma a goodnight. Wearing a pullover, they jumped out of therge window before walking towards the abandoned house. "So is there any story behind the abandoned building?" Lilly asked, rubbing her hands in the cold night. "Hmm, I heard a woman killed her entire family," Gwen exined, "It¡¯s like a movie," she added. "If it¡¯s like a movie then we are going to be the victims," Gwen scowled at her response. The abandoned house was surrounded by big walls around it. The main gates rusted and covered in dust as they sneaked inside. There was no garden but dried up twigs and leaves that covered thend around the big house. Getting inside they were weed by darkness. Every nook and cranny of the house covered and submerged in the dust as well as cobwebs. Lilly wondered why they hadn¡¯t demolished the house instead of letting it catch dust. The furniture was covered in antique, old and beautiful. Lilly leaned her neck to look up at the stairs when she heard Gwen whisper behind her, "Look at this." Her friend held a clip which was studded with stones at the end of it, "It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" she awed at it, "Do you think I can take it?" "Maybe," she shrugged her shoulders. Seeing Gwen exploring the rooms, Lilly made her way up the stairs, letting the ragged carpet lead her the way. Paintings were hung on the walls and she assumed it was the family who lived here before the unfortunate incident took ce. One of the doors on the floor was open and it seemed to have less of cobwebs covering it than the rest of the rooms. Gulping softly while she wondered if a ghost really did reside in the house she walked inside the room. Strangely, the room looked clean from other parts of the house. Looking around, her eyes fell on the bed and she realized that maybe they weren¡¯t the only ones who were at the house right now. The cupboard in the far corner moved and curious she walked closer to it. Hearing a creaking sound of the wooden flooring behind her made her heart hitch with fear. By the next creek of sound, Lilly opened her mouth ready to call for Gwen but a hand was reced on her mouth, muffling her voice. Ghost! While struggling she only ended up falling on the floor. Seeing the so-called ghost, her eyes went wide seeing the pitch ck eyes. "Don¡¯t scream." "Ace?" "Yeah," he replied, giving his hand to help her stand, "What are you doing here?" "Exploring with my friend," Lilly replied to him uncertainly, "What are you doing here?" "It¡¯s a hangout ce for me and my ah-friend. It¡¯s nine past-" he was cut off by a loud scream. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!" That was Gwen! Both Ace and Lilly looked at each other. Hurrying down the stairs, she saw a boy of their age with dirty blonde hair on the floor with Gwen. "Are you alright?" Lilly asked going to Gwen¡¯s side. Her friend did nothing but nod her head. "I thought it was a ghost," she huffed before looking at Ace and then Lilly with her eyebrows raised, "Oh this is Ace and..." "Cole. A friend of Ace," the boy introduced politely, "I didn¡¯t know we were having guests today." "They were just exploring the building. I think it¡¯ste," Ace said looking at Lilly the whole time. Taking it as a sign to leave, Lilly pulled Gwen, "Yeah it¡¯s gettingte. Night." "Right. Goodnight," Gwen cleared her throat. The person named Cole continued to look at her intently as if he were interested in knowing more about Gwen. "Goodnight. It was nice meeting you," Cole said to Gwen and Lilly saw Ace roll his eyes. "Alright bye then," Ace just nodded his head like the unwanted guests they were. When they were blocks away from the abandoned house, Gwen asked, "How do you that person?" "Ace? I met him at Bastion school," she answered. That night Lilly slept well, with peaceful dreams not knowing what hadtched on to her in the abandoned building. Chapter 8 Movie night- Part 1 Lillian wasn¡¯t sure why her school had added a cooking ss this year for the high school senior and even though she wasn¡¯t exactly fond of it, here she was baking a batch of cookies with Gwen and Mary, one of the top student of her ss. Mary was quite a demanding girl, having the need to control things around her which didn¡¯t sit well with both the girls. Moreover, instead of doing things with them, she stood all high and mighty bossing around them. "Did you add the milk-made cream?" Mary asked Lilly. "Yes." "And the powder?" "Did that too," Lilly replied to see Gwen send a re at her as o why she was listening to everything Mary was asking her to do. Lilly was more of the peacemaker who preferred to avoid trouble. Even though Gwen was enthusiastic about it in the beginning, she now only looked at them prepare it. Surely, Mary had no clue with how to bake cookies as she added everything in one go into the bowl, not worrying about the order of substance to be used. "Let me go get the chocte bars while you mix this real nice up," Mary said with a prim and proper ent, wiping her hand on the cloth which she had brought along with her. "Sure," Gwen replied in a bored tone. When she went away Gwen pulled Lilly¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Is this only affecting me?" "No, it is getting on me too. Do you think we should do something about it," Lilly asked with a small smile on her lips. "I damn right say yes. Give that to me," Gwen took over the bowl and tasted the batter, crinkling her brows, "Let me make it better. The tastiest cookies he teacher has ever tasted," Lilly could see the devil¡¯s two horns on her best friend¡¯s head now. By the time Mary had returned back, Gwen had ced back the bowl in its ce and at the end of the ss, Mary wasn¡¯t sure how the cookies tasted bitter and salty. When lunch came, they went to the cafeteria to see the guys already seated in one of the tables talking to each other. "Hey Lil¡¯s," Marc greeted Lilly and when he tried taking a couple of french fries from her tray, his hand was swiftly swatted away, "Ow!" "These are mine," she said pulling the tray as close to her. "Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll see you at seven at your house," they heard Rick speak on his phone. "Was it Kim?" Sam asked as he yed with his fork. "Yeah," Rick replied, "I think it¡¯s time to move forward. I¡¯ll be going ahead," Lilly wondered what they were talking about. "Me too," Marc said, "Later guys," and both of them left. "What was Rick talking about?" Lilly asked curiously seeing them out of sight. Sam carefully twirled his fork, and answered, "Rick has a date tonight," he replied looking at Gwen. "Oh," was all she could say. None of them brought the topic again as lunch proceeded. On their way to their next ss, Lilly shook her friend to make sure she was still there with her. "Gwen? You okay?" Lilly asked worried since Gwen looked dazed. "Yeah, I am amazing," she replied with a small smile and Lilly put her arm around her giving her the unspoken encouragement. Before they could reach ss, Lilly halted midway making Gwen tilt her head in confusion, "What happened?" "You know what? Let us ditch ss today. I think I want to watch a movie!" "I think I want to watch a movie too," Gwen replied making Lilly smile. "What movie do you think we should watch?" she asked to cheer her friend up. Catching a bus, they headed towards the theater and buying tickets for the two of them. Entering the hall, they realized they were ten minuteste and Lilly apologized to the person they had to pass in front of as his view had disrupted because of them. Looking from the corner of her eye, she saw Gwen¡¯s eyes glued to the screen. She didn¡¯t look sad but she was way too quiet and Gwen was never quite! When the movie was over, everyone began exiting and so did they, following the crowd to the exit. "Better?" Gwen who was stretching her hands smiled. "Much better," she replied with a faint smile. Seeing the poster next to them, both Lilly and Gwen stopped by to look at it, "What are we going to do next?" she asked. "I don¡¯t know. What do you say for another round of movie?" Lilly asked already knowing the answer to it. "Yes of course!" she eximed. Going back to the counter again they bought the tickets for the next movie. "Lilly, I need to pee." "This is why you don¡¯t drink two sses of cold drinks in the cold theater. I think the washroom is on the right corner. I will go buy popcorn in the meantime." After buying two popcorns, one for her and the other for Gwen, she took a seat on one of the spare sofa whilst waiting for Gwen toe. Fifteen minutes passed and Lilly had begun to worry. Had something happened to Gwen? Worried she stood up to only see her making her way to where she was. She wasn¡¯t alone but hadpany. It was Ace and his friend Cole. She noticed Gwen smile at something Cole said to her. In some way, Cole had a boyish charm around him. She wondered if Gwen was aware that she had been trying to push the strand of her hair behind her ear as they spoke. "Lilly, it is nice to see you," Cole greeted her. Ace just looked at her with no reaction in particr. "Hey," she greeted them. "We are watching the same movie," Cole waved the tickets in his hand. "Cool. Do you guys wanna buy something? We have five more minutes before the movie starts," she asked them. "Yes. See you guyster," he said waving and left us to go with Ace. "You know he¡¯s nice," Lillymented at Cole. "I know it¡¯s weird," Gwen replied looking at the tickets. "Weird?" she asked confused. "Yeah, I mean he is nice. But he looks me in the eye and I find it hard to look into his eyes. It isn¡¯t bad but just weird." "He¡¯s smitten by you. Maybe its love at first sight." "Yeah, right," her best friendughed, "Let¡¯s watch the movie now." Chapter 9 Movie night- Part 2 As the movie went on, Lilly felt the temperature had lowered quite a lot and she had begun to shiver. She finished her popcorns in ten minutes and this time she made a quick visit to the restroom before getting another popcorn knowing Gwen would have finished hers by now. On cue, Gwen came looking for her and screamed. "My soulmate!" startling many people around her. "You¡¯re carrying it this time," Lilly gave her both the popcorns to hold. "Is this extrarge?" Gwen asked looking at her hands. "Extrarge. What else are you going to offer?" Turning around they saw it was a guy in the line who spoke as his friends looked at them. Not wanting to retaliate and create a scene, after all, first they had skipped sses and second, her parents were out of town. "Where are you going? We haven¡¯t got our extras yet," the sleazy guy¡¯s friend asked them when they walked past them. Deep breath, Lilly reminded herself but someone else had a different idea. There were a punch and a thud sound making them stop and turn to see Ace holding the guy¡¯s cor. "Did you say you needed something extra? Is it enough or you need more?" he dared the person and punched him square in his jaw. When the guy¡¯s friend stepped in, Cole did the same by pushing him away. The manager of the theater was around the corner came rushing in to see what was going on. "What is going on?" the manager asked looking at themotion that was caused. "You should filter people, John before letting them in," Cole spoke to the manager. Did they know the person? "Yes, sir. Sorry for the inconvenience," he apologized taking both the boys to a corner as they had a small chit-chat. "The movie must have started," Lilly heard Ace speak, who stood right behind her. Turning around she searched for a change of expression on his face but found none. "You know you guys can sit where we are sitting," Cole offered, "There are a lot of empty seats next to us." "No, that¡¯s alright," Lilly replied but he shook his head. "Ohe on," he said taking Gwen¡¯s hand. Gwen had a shocked expression on her face as he pulled her along with him. "We are not going to eat you," Ace said leaning forwards next to her ear making her jump in surprise. Cole wasn¡¯t joking when he spoke about the empty seats. She wondered why the seats they were sitting in was packed while here it was empty and spacious. Lilly found it rather strange. Going to sit, she ended up sitting between Ace and Gwen. Having missed a few minutes of the movie again, she tried understanding what was going. Feeling herself shiver due to the high air conditioning, she rubbed her hands against her arms before feeling someone¡¯s eyes on her. "What?" she asked Ace turning to look at his pitch ck eyes. Was it the darkness or were his really that dark? Shrugging his shoulders, his eyes fell back on the screen. By this time Lilly had lost interest in the movie. Gwen was too into the movie to notice anything, therefore Lilly¡¯s eyes moved around the theater before settling in on the man next to her, watching him discreetly. It seemed that he noticed as this time he raised his eyebrow at her and like him, she shrugged her shoulders to see him narrow his eyes. When the movie had finished, it looked like Gwen and Cole were the only ones who were interested in talking about the movie while the other two listened quietly following to the parking lot. Cole had proposed the idea for dinner, extending their time with them. As both the boys hade with their motorcycles, Gwen sat behind Cole and Lilly had to sit behind Ace. Lilly was thankful that he hadn¡¯t sped up as they rode on their way to the diner. Once they settled into a booth after picking what they wanted to eat, Cole asked, "So Gwen you have any siblings?" "I have an elder brother but he¡¯s studying abroad," she replied, hearing this a small frown settled between Cole¡¯s brows. Ace who was sitting next to him chuckled before covering it with a cough. Lilly wondered what that was all about. "What about you, Lilly?" "It is just me," she answered with a smile. Now that the others were talking, Lilly realized Ace was actually handsome. ck hair that fell on his forehead which sometimes covered the side of his eyes. He was wearing his biker shoes with a simple shirt and jeans. "You are staring at me," Ace said murmured so that only she could hear. "I was only looking," Lilly cleared her throat awkwardly, her cheeks turning pink. After dinner, the boys dropped them back at Gwen¡¯s house and they thanked them. "Thank you for the ride and the theater thing," Lilly thanked Ace after getting off the bike and handing him the helmet he had given her to put on during the ride. "No problem, anytime," he replied nonchntly. When she turned towards where Gwen stood, she heard Cole say, "Gwen, not wanting to beat around the bush but I would like to take you on a date. Not right away but in the future?" he asked her. "I don¡¯t think-" she began to be interrupted by Cole. "Take all the time," Gwen unsure yet nodded her head, "Sweet, " exchanging numbers with Gwen, both Cole and Ace left. Gwen was too dazed to talk and therefore had decided to give her some space, not wanting to behave as the catalyst. Wanting to call Rose to tell they had reached home, she went to dial to see a message from an unknown number that read, Good night sweet dreams Lilly. -A Chapter 10 Ice skating- Part 1 Two days passed since the night Lilly had gone to the theater with Gwen. In the morning, she had been on a phone call with her mother, telling how grand the ceremony was. At noon, Sam visited them at Gwen¡¯s house to collect notes from Lilly on the sses he had missed. Though he didn¡¯t say much about Rick going out with the girl named Kim from another school, the time he did say Gwen seemed calm and intact with her feelings. Lilly wondered if it had anything to do with Cole who had been sending her messages once in a while. Or maybe it was Gwen¡¯s nature of epting, telling this was how life worked. On the other hand, Lilly didn¡¯t know how Ace had got hold of her number. Suspiciously when she had tried going through her call logs she saw there were no outgoing calls to the number. Checking with Gwen she found that her friend hadn¡¯t shared her number either. It was quite odd to her. "You¡¯re in a hurry," Gwen noted, seeing he had hurried with copying some notes while he looked all dressed up with his hairsbed back which he rarely did. "I have a date," he stuffed the books back into his bag. "O. Who is it?" Gwen asked curiously. "I met her two weeks ago at the food mart and that¡¯s all you guys get. No more questions and I am runningte," he realized looking at his watch. "Have fun," Lilly shouted as he waved, leaving through the door. Deciding to bring up the topic of her smiling like an idiot every time she looked at her phone, Lilly asked, "So..how¡¯s Cole doing?" "Good." "And...?" Lilly pressed for more information. Gwen finally turned around on the couch to face Lilly, "He¡¯s nice and funny. Like good funny, of course. But I am not sure how I feel, I mean we just met right." "Are you telling it because you mean it or are is it the other way round?" "Do you think it¡¯s too soon?" she asked anxiously. "If you feel it¡¯s right, it¡¯s right. I am not going to judge you," Lilly narrowed her eyes. "I know that! But there is this thing called guilt which pokes the consciousness," Gwen scratched her neck with a sigh. "Just because you harbored feelings for Rick and now that he is seeing someone else doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t let it go and start afresh. It is fine," she assured Gwen with a wide smile, "So are you guys meeting up anytime soon?" "About that...He asked if we could go skating together today. The four of us," she bit the side of her cheek while waiting for Lilly to agree. "Four?" "Yes. You, me and he and Ace." "Oh," she then added, "You do remember I don¡¯t know to skate right?" "I will be right next to you. You will be fine." Arriving at the ice rink Lilly took a deep breath she followed Gwen inside, looking at people paying for the skates in line at the counter of the entrance. Even though the ce had only opened up recently, there weren¡¯t many people which made it easier to spot both Cole and Ace. "Cole!" Gwen called his name to catch his attention as they were talking to each other near the edge of the rink. After Lilly wore her skates, she walked carefully inside the rink whilst holding Gwen¡¯s hand. Scared to let it go. Initially, Gwen did help in teaching her how to walk but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be fair to hog herself for the day. Instead, Cole asked Ace to help her which she politely refused saying she was only warming up. But who was she kidding? It was clear as day that she had no clue what to do. "You don¡¯t lookfortable," Ace said tilting his head, seeing Lilly hold the sidelines. "I am fine," she waved him as her legs wobbled. "Give me your hand," he said raising his hand making her blink at him. "What?" "Your hand. Let me guide you," he said taking her hand and leading her towards the center. "I think I am happy to stand near the sidelines," she reasoned to see him smile which was a rare sight to her. "Reasons reasons. You need to try before giving up," he said looking her in the eye making her heart skip a beat. As he helped her to skate on the ice, she noticed his hair that was tousled carelessly. He hadn¡¯t bothered to wear a jacket and she wondered if he wasn¡¯t cold. Maybe he was because his hands were cold and it made her skin shiver. "You¡¯re staring again," he chuckled, observing her. "Ah, sorry," she quickly apologized before he shook his head. "Don¡¯t be. It is you, so its okay," she wondered what that meant, "Skating is very simple. Here, position your legs this way so that you can bnce it your feet. Yes, just now start sliding slowly. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll hold your hand all the way," he said looking into her eyes. "Okay," she mumbled looking at her feet. Thankfully, as he promised Ace didn¡¯t let her hand go. There were times when he finally felt she was ready to skate alone she would almost fall before he would catch her. "Careful, you¡¯re doing well. Have confidence, cupcake," he said making her eyes go wide at the new nickname. "C-cupcake?" she stuttered. Chapter 11 Ice skating- Part 2 "C-cupcake?" "The first time I saw you were at the bakery, I think the cupcake is quite a befitting name, don¡¯t you think? Let¡¯s fasten up the pace now, shall we?" he said increasing the speed and pulling her along with him. Lilly found skating to be fun, that was only until there was someone to pull her. Finding her friend and Coleughing at something, she smiled. They looked cute together, like a couple of idiots now as they caught people¡¯s attention but not caring about it. "You didn¡¯t reply to my message," Ace said, letting her hand go. It took her few seconds to realize what he was talking about. "You used my cell without permission and it a goodnight message. Isn¡¯t that like an ending statement in textualnguage?" "Hmm, I wasn¡¯t aware of it. Are you going to sue me?" he asked humorced in his voice. "No but you could just ask for it," she said reaching the edge of the sidelines again like a tortoise finding corners in the room. "I don¡¯t like asking and instead do what I feel like," he said with a serious look, "How long have you been friends with Gwen?" he hunched his back along with her. "Since we were little I think. We stay nearby. The first day of school, we happened to be sitting next to each other and we became best friends. She¡¯s a good person," he hummed in response, "What about you guys?" "I was once fighting a group of people when I Cole," he said casually. Fighting? Was he in a gang? , "So do you have a boyfriend?" "No, you?" "I do have boyfriends," he had a crooked smile and then continued, "In the past, yes. One..." he trailed getting a little lost at the thought. "I see. I think it¡¯s time to go there and remind them that the time is up," Lilly pointed in Gwen and Cole¡¯s direction. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Ace skated effortlessly like a pro, reaching where they were while Lilly took a good one minute. When they handed back their skates, she caught Ace having an irritated look on his face as he spoke to Cole. There seemed to have a little disagreement going between them. "Everything alright?" She asked once they were out. "Just a little misunderstanding and brawl. We will have to leave, I hope it is fine?" he asked. "Yes of course," she said seeing Cole talk to Gwen as he asked her to text him once they reached home before leaving with a cheeky smile. As Lilly had received a message from Rose asking her toe home urgently. Apparently, a murder had taken ce in the block and Rose wanted her to cut short her slumber nights. Before thest day of her parent¡¯s returns, at night, Lilly had only taken a shower when she saw her phone vibrate. Wondering if it was from Gwen, she swiped the screen to see that it wasn¡¯t Gwen but Ace. What are you doing? read the message. Typing in her reply she hit enter that she was doing nothing in particr and her phone vibrated again. Good. Meet me at the haunted house. Now? She stared at the screen of her phone for several minutes before deciding to be brave and type an okay. Biting her lip, she locked her room door and changed her clothes. Hoping Rose wouldn¡¯t be visiting her room at this hour, she took the chance and jumped out of the balcony. Half running and half walking, she reached the eerie house. As previously, the gate was open and she stepped inside looking to see if Ace was around. Once she was inside the house, she called, "Ace?" but there was no reply which made her a little worried. "Lilly," he then answered, who stood at the top of the stairs. He waited for her at the door and when she reached, she found him raising his hand up to her face, taking one piece of her wet hair between his fingers, "You forgot to dry your hair properly. You¡¯ll catch a cold." "Mm, I just took a shower," she heard him hum. "I want to show you something, follow me," he said walking up the stairs further and she followed him, leading her to an open space like a terrace, "Look up," when she did, she greeted by the vast star-filled night which looked beautiful. "It¡¯s pretty," shemented awed, "We have a lot of trees where I live and it¡¯s-" she stopped mid-sentence when she saw a cloth move back and forth behind them at a distance. Pulling Ace¡¯s sleeve, she whispered, "There¡¯s something moving behind us," but unlike her, he sat there calmly. The next thing he told her, made her blood run cold. "Of course it will, we are in a haunted house remember." "H-haunted?" she stuttered looking at him and then the cloth which had vanished into thin air. "Ah-huh," his reply was casual as though he was used to it but she wasn¡¯t! Even though her parents were demons they weren¡¯t ghosts. Slowly her hand caught hold of his shirt and she tugged to gain his attention. She didn¡¯t even know why she came here especially when she had heard from Gwen that the ce was haunted. She was a thoughtless idiot, she scolded herself. "I don¡¯t think we should be here," she continued to whisper now they weren¡¯t alone in the house. "Don¡¯t worry, its fine. There are two types of spirits in this world. One that is good and the other that means harm. Spiritse searching for isted ces to lock themselves in solitary confinement and the ones here are harmless." "And how do you know that? Did you speak to the ghosts here?" she questioned him to see him nod. "I did. Would you like to meet one of them?" he asked pulling her hand in the process as he got up and dusting his back with another hand. "I don¡¯t think I have written it in my bucket list that I would like to meet a ghost," he took her back inside and then to one of the rooms in the first floor. The room was eerily quiet as the rest of the house. Filled with nothing but dust and webs which Lilly made sure to avoid as they stepped in. Staying alert, she wondered what object was going to move as she had seen in the movies. Minutes passed by and she saw nothing. Ready to ask Ace what they were looking for, she opened her mouth before closing it shut when she caught sight of a lightly smoky, translucent person. It was a woman who wore a long flowing gown, her hair cascading down her shoulder. At first, Lilly felt the ghost hadn¡¯t noticed them, but as the woman passed by them, she gave a look towards her and then left the space. "She doesn¡¯t speak much," Ace stated once the ghost disappeared into another room. Lilly looked gobsmacked. She saw a ghost. She met a ghost. Oh dear lord, she thought as a chill passed through her body. Gathering her wits she asked curiously, "How do you know about this ce?" "Cole and I have beening here for a year and a half now. It¡¯s be a second home," she saw him lean forward to look at a photo frame thatid on the desk before standing straight, "Why did youe here? It is hard to understand that you would step inside especially when the whole town knows the house is haunted." "Gwen¡¯s curiosity dragged me here," Lilly confessed with a smile making him nod. "Do you want to leave?" he asked when a dog outside howled loudly. "Yeah. I think I should leave before my family finds my bed empty and report me missing," she joked, following him out of the house, "By the way you don¡¯t have to drop me," she gave him a heads up. She didn¡¯t want him seeing her climb the tree to get into her room. "Wasn¡¯t going to even if you asked," his lips curled up one side. "Why? Are you a vampire? Scared that someone might spot you?" "What if I am?" he asked, taking an intimidating step towards her. "I¡¯m not scared of you," his pitch ck eyes was sucking her into it. "You should be," he leaned forward as he said it. Gone was the yfulness to be reced by a serious tone in his voice, "I am a full grown man past your age, things could happen which you won¡¯t like," he warned. When she continued to look at him, his eyes softened and surprising her, he ced his palm on her cheek. "Let¡¯s meet again sometime. Careful on your way home. Goodnight, Lillian" he wished moving his hand back to his side, not waiting for her response he got back inside the house. "Goodnight, Ace," Lilly said softly looking at his back which looked lonely for some reason and she headed back home. The night had been strange but it felt wonderful. She pulled the nket up until only her eyes and the first half of her face could be seen. That night her thoughts were filled with Ace. He was someone who spoke less, keeping him to himself and speaking only when spoken to. She couldn¡¯t help wondering why she found him to be lonely before leaving the haunted house. Was it her imagination? Maybe she was reading too much into it. Chapter 12 His Jacket- Part 1 On one morning, Lilly was woken up by her phone ringing loudly and she cursed at whoever was calling her this early in the morning. "Gwen!" she groaned into the phone after receiving the call. "Get up! Get up! We are going out!" Gwen sang loudly. "Go away Gwen," Lilly mumbled before cutting the phone. But that didn¡¯t stop caller from calling. Ah, she should have put it in silent! Lilly stuffed her head into the pillow, "I swear to God-" "Don¡¯t you dare cut my call or I will hunt you down. We are going to see little kittens at a farmhouse!" Hearing the word kittens in her sentence Lilly¡¯s ears perked up, "I have other IMPORTANT things to talk about so you better get your ass out of the bed right now," and the call got cut. "My precious sleep," Lilly sighed, sitting up on her bed and rubbing her eyes with a yawn. When Lilly met Gwen at the coffee shop, she seemed anxious yet excited. Apparently, Cole hadn¡¯t been so patient as he had asked her to be his girlfriend yesterday and she had given him a yes. She wondered if it was going too fast but who was she to judge when she had no past rtionship experience. Gwen was a responsible girl and Cole seemed to be a nice guy. Like she had thought-if its right, it is right. And when Cole and Ace arrived, Gwen looked happy with him. "So where is this farmhouse?" Lilly questioned to be answered by Ace. "It is about twenty-six kilometers from here. All the trees which you might like and Cole wanted to spend time with Gwen." "More like he wa-" Cole said before he was kicked under the table by Ace. Finishing their coffee, they left for the farmhouse in their motorcycles. It took nearly an hour before they reached the cottage like a farmhouse. Ace was right though, there were trees and trees and endless trees which was also because they were in a forest like a ce. Unlike Gwen and Cole who shared a good rapport, Ace and Lilly didn¡¯t speak a word after leaving the coffee shop. Exploring the house, and theke behind it, they took a walk around the ntations before Ace showed her a small nest in a tree with little pink eggs thatid in it. Gwen wasn¡¯t fond of cats, therefore, Cole had taken her to theke while leaving her and Ace in the house. She now sat surround by little kittens trying to learn to walk, awing every time it mewed. There weren¡¯t just kittens but also grown up cats and she picked one of them to ce it on herp, giving it a head massage with her fingers. Time passed quickly and the sky turned from blue to orange in the evening. "How¡¯re the ghosts at the haunted house?" Lilly asked striking a conversation with Ace. "She¡¯s doing well. Only if all souls had turned to spirits," he murmured, his voice quiet but audible enough for her to hear. "Why do you say that? There would be poption explosion on that side of the wall if that happened?" this made him chuckle. "Maybe. I lost someone dear to me years ago. Do you see that star there?" he asked, pointing his hand towards a shiny star which was yet to make itsplete appearance, "She told me that she had turned to a star and was watching over me. But I think she is still here, around," he said smiling. Lilly wasn¡¯t sure what to say, therefore decided to stay silent on the matter. She didn¡¯t know the pain of losing someone. She had never met her biological parents and it didn¡¯t bother her as she had found her happiness with her adoptive parents. "I¡¯m sorry, how did she die?" Lilly asked him. "That¡¯s alright. She contracted some kind of rare disease which the doctors couldn¡¯t diagnose soon enough. It was a long time ago..so it¡¯s okay," he added, giving her a brief smile which she returned back. Days passed and so did school. Lilly sat in the front seats of the ss, Gwen a few seats away from her but in the same line. That was one reason she disliked goingte to a ss. The usual seat she sat in, next to the window was taken by someone else now. It was rare for them to be sitting so close to the teacher. Having two hours of the same ss in the same seat had made everyone exhausted and they exhaled when the bell rang. It was noon and fortunately, they didn¡¯t have any more ss for the day. "Thank the lord," Lilly¡¯s forehead hit the desk. "I did," Gwen had left her seat and hade to sit next to the empty seat next to her. "Promise me. Promise me that we won¡¯t bete again to any ss in the future. It feels like years has passed by," she said holding Gwen¡¯s hands, "What time are we going to the Bastion¡¯s?" "Around five and we have free time until then. Come on, we need to move out before the next ss starts," Gwen patted her back. With what she heard, Cole and Ace were also going to be there to witness the second match in this season. She knew Ace and Cole weren¡¯t in their final year of high school as they looked a year or two elder to them. When she had asked Gwen, she had replied with telling that Bastion school also had a college next to it. Sending a text to her mother that she would bete, she began packing her books into the bag. Before they had reached the field, she had received a message from Ace asking if she wasing to the match today. Hadn¡¯t he heard it from Cole that she wasing? She looked at the screen of her phone as they took seats in the free benches wondering if Ace would send another text but he didn¡¯t. With days that had passed, they exchanged few messages with each other. Biting her lip she ced her phone back in her pocket. "Mdy here is your soda," Gwen came back after buying the cold drinks. Lilly had beenzy to get out of her seat after sitting and had instead sent Gwen to buy them. They cheered for their team as their team scored and it wasn¡¯t an easy match. Sam was back on the field taking his form while Marc kept looking at the audience before making an eye contact with them and waving like a child. She felt empty in her chest, sitting next to Gwen. It had been an hour since the game had begun and neither Ace or Cole had shown up. She was too stubborn to ask if they wereing here or if they had a sudden change of ns. What was she doing waiting for him to reply? cing on her thumping heart she shook her head. When Lilly returned back, she caught sight of Cole sitting next to Gwen but Ace was nowhere to be seen. "Hey Lilly," Cole greeted her with a wave. "Hey. Did you just arrive?" she asked taking the other seat next to Gwen. "Just a minute ago. I see the match is tough. Do you guys know who¡¯s gonna win?" he asked scrunching his brows while taking a look at the yers. "Our team!" the girls replied simultaneously making him smile. "Of course." "You¡¯re enjoying the game. Do you like ser?" Chapter 13 His Jacket- Part 2 She heard the voice she had been anticipating to hear since she arrived here. Turning to her right, she saw Ace sitting there with his back leaned while his hands were folded looking at her. "Not particrly but my friends are on the team, therefore, it makes the match interesting. How about you?" she asked curious to know about him. "Ace is a pro when ites to ser," Cole interrupted them, "He goes to practice only if he has the mood for it. The coach has a hard time dealing with him," he lowered his voice for only Lilly to hear and she grinned. "We should have a match then! I mean you and my friends," she decided. "It would be interesting," he replied with a sly smile. He then leaned to her side and whispered next to her ear, "If I did y though, whom would you support?" she could feel his hot breath hit her cold ear. "M-my friends?" "Wrong," he brushed his lips against her ear, setting her cheeks on fire, "The team I y for," he pulled back, sitting as though nothing had happened while she sat there frozen. Her heart had skipped several beats and she wasn¡¯t sure what just happened. In the end, as they predicted, their school won the match. Cole had wanted to meet their friends and Ace tagged along, his hands now in his pocket. Lilly was suddenly embarrassed and she kept silent along with Ace who looked unaffected with what he had just done. When Rick, Sam, and Marc made their way to the parking lot, both the party tried getting acquainted with each other. Unlike Ace¡¯s usual self, he dropped his brooding self and socialized as a civil person would do. Last two weeks, Lilly and Gwen had spent most of their time with Cole and Ace. Sam and Rick had been busy with their own life and God knew if Marc was still hung over the wolf episodes he had been watching. Everyone decided to go eat something before going home, therefore, Sam was riding with Rick and Gwen was riding with Cole, that left two empty bikes. One being Marc¡¯s and another being¡¯s Ace. Not able to decide she stood in a corner, wondering what to do. Of course, it was no rocket science question but it was difficult. When she looked at Ace, she found him staring at her but at the same time Marc called, "Lilly. What are you waiting for? Hop on," nodding she walked to his bike and sat down. Reaching the venue, she got down to be greeted by a gust of cold wind. Rubbing her arms she began walking with them towards the store. "Feeling cold?" Marc asked concerned and in no time a jacket was presented next to her. It was Ace who was walking next to her who had offered his own jacket. "Here," he said. "I am fine," Lilly shook her head but seeing him raise his eyebrow at her and the cold wind still blowing, she decided to take it from him. The jacket was warm as she wore it and he helped her zip the front of his jacket. "Thanks," she muttered. Ace didn¡¯t wait up but instead walked in following the others. Lilly could already feel the high radiated gazeing from her friend who was walking along with her. Turning around she saw Marc turn away his face to look ahead with a grin etched on his face. Having worn his jacket, she could smell the cologne on it which she found to be sweet and warm. Lost in her own world, she didn¡¯t touch her food. When the time came to leave, they wished each other goodnight and Lilly did the same, saving Ace to be thest person. Sadly though, the response he had for her had gone back to the nk look which she couldn¡¯t decipher. As Marc dropped her back home, he took off his helmet, fluffing his hair with his hand. "So Cole seems like a nice person," he began and Lilly just knew where he was trying to take the conversation to. "He is. He makes Gwen happy," she agreed with a smile. "And Ace seems a little cold but alright," he continued carefully while gauging her expression. "Yeah..." "So?" "So what?" she prompted, trying to be obvious about it. "My werewolf senses say there¡¯s something going on between you two. Like this weird energy," he moved his hands around him to emphasize it. "You must be imagining things." "Offering his jacket out of nowhere didn¡¯t seem like imagination. And you¡¯re still wearing it," he pointed out with a nod which she had forgotten to return it back. "He was just being nice, Marc. Nothing else," heughed and shook his head as he wore his helmet. "Lilly, it was really cold. Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t have given you my jacket because it was really cold. The guy wasn¡¯t wearing a thin shirt," he stated. "You were stalking him with your eyes!" Just then her phone rang, "Mom is calling. I need to go. See you at school tomorrow," she hugged and patted his back, to go inside her house. Changing her clothes, she went down to the kitchen to get a ss of water for herself. The heat of the summer was really catching up, she thought to herself while fanning her hand in front of her face. Filling the ss water she found bubbles settling in the corner of the ss and she leaned forward to have a closer look at it. "What are you looking at?" her mother startled her out of nowhere. "Oh, nothing in particr. Just looking at the world inside the ss," she then added, "Ignore it," when her mother gave her a questioning look. When her mother went to get a ss of water for herself, she looked slightly restless like something was bothering her, "Lilly," her mother began and she wondered what was up, "If you ever need to talk about something, about anything I am here to listen, okay?" "Okay," Lilly nodded. "I know you are at that age, and humans and demons aren¡¯t any different. How do I put it, it¡¯s an age where children change, you know? I mean it¡¯s how the world works." "Mom, you¡¯re talking strangely again. What happened?" "Do you like someone, honey?" she asked throwing her off guard. "What? No!" "I see. I thought you still liked Gavin." "G-Gavin?" "Yes, and don¡¯t you try to deny it, youngdy. I could see it on your face when he was around but you know how your father is...He doesn¡¯t approve of demon males for you," she exined with a frown. "Why was this topic brought up...?" Lilly asked queasily. Her mother sent a tender smile her way. "I didn¡¯t know when I had to bring up boys with you and never found the right time but I guess there¡¯s no perfect moment. We just have to make one," she told patting my head, "If there¡¯s any problem with the boys, you could always ask me." "Thanks, mom," Lilly kissed her mother¡¯s cheek and went back to her room. That was crazy, thought Lilly to herself. When her mother had asked if she liked someone, she didn¡¯t know why she thought of Ace that time. Her feelings for him had begun to change and she still wasn¡¯t sure. The looks Gwen and Marc had sent her was not helpful either as they were saying goodbye for the night. She had spent a good amount of quality time with him and he was nice to her. Was it his aloof character that attracted her? Maybe it was the bad boy vibes which he carried around himself, thought Lilly. Looking at the chair where she had hung Ace¡¯s jacket, a small smile appeared on her face. Chapter 14 Feelings- Part 1 She huffed for air as she jogged in the deserted ground, her feet touching the ground to lift the dirt under it. With her earphones plugged into her ear which was ying the song a light that neveres from Linkin Park. She had woken up earlier than usual today and unable to sleep, she had worn her tracksuit and picked her sports shoes to run in a ground which was nearby her ce. Completing her sixth round, she stopped. cing both her hands on her knees, inhaling and exhaling for air. Her wet shirt stuck to her back. Walking towards the bench, she sat down, leaning her back against it while looking at the sky which slowly brightening up so beautifully. Having a weeks holiday from schools, she was going to Spain along with her parents tomorrow. She was in much need of a good vacation and this was the right moment. She was more than excited to be traveling there so that she could meet her cousins. Demons cousins to be specific. Lilly now stood in front of her locker, stuffing her books inside it knowing she wouldn¡¯t be using it in a weeks time. Seeing Gwen talking to a boy who hade looking for her and she waited for them to finish talking. "What was that about?" she asked Gwen who was in deep thought. "There¡¯s a skatingpetition this season and our sports department would like to have me represent the school for thepetition. I couldn¡¯t resist saying yes!" she raised her hand in happiness. "Well, that¡¯s awesome news," she smiled at her friend¡¯s unconstrained excitement. "I know right. Sam and Rick already left for the day," Gwen informed her when Lilly looked around for them in the corridor. "Already?" she asked surprised. "Ah-huh. And Marc is taking extra sses which he¡¯s beengging in soe on," she said passing through the entrance of their school, "Cole said they are waiting." "I feel like a third wheel," she groaned, "Don¡¯t you want alone time? Isn¡¯t that what couples do?" "I am selfish and want Lilly time. I won¡¯t be seeing you for a week," she pouted, "Ace is going to be there too. You have apany," she winked. "Hmm. So where are we headed today?" Lilly asked, adjusting her bag on her shoulder which kept sliding off her shoulder. "He said toe at his address," Gwen passed on her phone to her to see it, "It¡¯s one of his friend¡¯s house. He said he would like to introduce us, so don¡¯t over think," Gwen narrowed her eyes at her, seeing the gears in Lilly¡¯s head already turning with not liking the idea of it. "Ah! I forgot his jacket," she face-palmed herself for being forgetful. But then, she didn¡¯t know they were going to meet them today. After taking a bus and walking around few blocks as they got lost in the area, they finally found the house which they had walked by previously. It didn¡¯t seem like a popr area as she found no one walking on the street. It was pretty much empty and shady in her opinion. The house was old and could have the permission to be ced as an antique due to the dark, faded paint on it. When they went across the porch, music could be hearding from inside. Knocking the door, they waited for a few seconds to hear, "Wait up!" from an unfamiliar male. The door opened to reveal a person who looked no less than a corpse. He had a lean and tall built, eyes that were covered with long bangs on his forehead. In some sort, it reminded Lilly of a cartoon she used to watch when she was a child. Standing at the door the person tilted his head in question. "We are Cole¡¯s friends," Gwen spoke up to see him nod. He opened the door wide, letting them inside. The inside of the house didn¡¯t look as bad as it did from outside. It was a normal sized house with white marble flooring. There were paintings and a wide mirror ced at the entrance when they continued to walk. Ace and Cole were in the hall with two other people named Ryan and April who were Cole¡¯s childhood friends. She found out that the person who let them in was Peter, a friend of Ace, making her smile internally. To spend time, they yed cards and once they had finished the game. April began getting acquainted with them before going up to use the restroom. Ace who had taken a seat next to her even though there was a lot of space on the other side, hadn¡¯t spoken much except for few nces he spared at her. Instead, Ryan had begun making small talks with her, "So Lilly. What¡¯s your favorite flower?" he asked trying to get her to know. "Orchids," was the simple answer she gave back. "Ah. I thought it would be Lilly," he grinned making her smile. "You¡¯re a cheesy person," she stated and he nodded in agreement. "That I have been told and you, are a beautiful girl." "I have been told," she retorted back like a child. Excusing herself, she got up from the couch to go to the kitchen to fetch water. She wondered when summer would end. The heat was hardly bearable. Filling the ss of water, she turned around to only bump against someone there, "I am sorry," she apologized. It was Ace. "Are youfortable here? With April¡¯s intrusive questions and Ryan¡¯s flirting I mean," he asked with his ck eyes boring into hers. "Yeah," why was he asking her that? Wasn¡¯t it normal for people to ask questions? Wanting to ask about the locality where they were, she opened her mouth to be interrupted by Ryan. "Ace! I thought you guys were fixing the water filter," the man said happily like nothing could affect his mood. "Don¡¯t you have work to do," Ace asked him and Ryan shook his head giving a thumbs up, "All done." "Lilly, are you free tomorrow? I heard you guys are leaving in few minutes and would like to know you better," he added with a wink. "Sorry, I¡¯m going to Spain tomorrow," she politely refused. "What about-" "She¡¯s off limits, Ryan," Ace said icily standing next to her. "It¡¯s not like you imed her. I can ask you outright, Lilly," he said yfully. "Ryan," Ace warned him and Ryan rolled his eyes. "Fine fine," he muttered, walking out of the kitchen. With the awkward silence filling between them, Lilly said, "I forgot to return your jacket." "That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take it another time. What time is your flight? Morning?" she nodded, "I see. Miss me," he said making her eyes widen. His eyes continued to look at her, holding her gaze in ce. She wasn¡¯t sure but is words made her heart beat with all the signals that were flying around them. Hearing Gwen call her, she tried walking past him to only be pulled to his side as he pressed his lips on her cheek. "Have a safe trip, Lillian," his eyes carried a mischievous glint, pulling back he left her standing alone like an idiot. It took her a couple of seconds to register what just happened. With the blood that rushed up to her neck, she felt her skin tingle. He kissed her. But why? Did he like her? What if he was only teasing her. pping both her hands over her cheek to get rid of the dazed state she was getting into, she went to find Gwen. When they were about to leave, wishing everyone with pleasantries while she wanted to only go home and hide under her nket, she caught sight of Gwen and her reflection on the mirror that hung on the wall. Her hair was a mess. Something hit her though at that time. The mirror wasn¡¯t reflecting all of them. Lilly tried closing her eyes and opening it thinking her eyes were ying tricks on her but it wasn¡¯t. Ace and his friend Peter had no reflection of themselves in the mirror. She found it to be rather strange. Did that mean they weren¡¯t whom they imed to be? The next day as Lilly¡¯s luggage was put into the back of the car, she decided to ask her father who was making sure they didn¡¯t miss anything. "Dad?" "Yes, Lilly. Did you forget something? We still have time," he asked her but she shook her head. "No, it¡¯s not that. I was wondering...what does it mean if a person doesn¡¯t have a reflection in the mirror? Or are there any mirrors that don¡¯t show a person¡¯s reflection?" "I don¡¯t think anyone has ever invented such a thing. However, there are mirrors that can capture one¡¯s soul, but not reflecting a person is impossible. It would be like telling a person does not have a shadow. Why do you ask?" "Just curiosity." Chapter 15 Feelings- Part 2 At the wedding, soft music yed in the background once the ceremony waspleted. The bride and the groom dancing on the floor with rtives and friends surrounding them. The gown Lilly wore was so long that she had to pick the front of it to make sure she didn¡¯t trip and fall down. Deciding to take a seat at the table where she could continue looking at people dance, she walked towards the table and took a seat. Her cousin Nate, who was dancing with a woman waved at her and she waved back with a smile. It had been quite long since thest time she had met all her rtives at one location. The wedding had been beautiful, from the venue to the vows that were exchanged, Lilly loved every single bit of it. She was happy for Sophie, the bride and also her cousin to have finally settled down with the man she loved. Lilly was sipping her lemonade when an elderly woman came to sit at her table. She looked posh, dressed in the finest material of silk, her thin lips painted red. She stopped the waiter who was walking by, picking up a ss of wine and taking a sip from it before she ced it back on the table. Not minding thedy, Lilly yed with her straw until the woman decided to speak to her, "What¡¯s a human like you doing here? I thought humans weren¡¯t allowed here," she tsked her face showing a bored expression. Guessing the woman didn¡¯t know about her, she answered, "I¡¯m Julius and Ellen¡¯s daughter, Lillian," to see her nose cringe as though the wine had suddenly turned bad. "Oh, it¡¯s you. God knows what is wrong with the demons-adopting a child nheless a lowly human girl. People like your parents are not only tarnishing their names but also bringing our reputation down." "I don¡¯t think you know about it. But my parents hold a fair reputation by not having or allowing narrow-minded people change their decision, "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me," Lilly smiled at thedy and left the table. She hade here for vacation and she wasn¡¯t going to humor an olddy who had no clue about coexistence. "Lilly," she heard Nate call from behind and when she turned around, he engulfed her in his arms to give her a bear hug, "I didn¡¯t get enough time to talk to you! How have you been? I wish you came a day prior to the wedding," he asked pulling her with him as they walked. Nate was four years older to her. He was herpany when she was small before they moved to Spain. Unfortunately, their time was cut short as Lilly was called by her motherter to meet and greet the guests who had arrived at the wedding. Finally slipping away from the guests, she went to sit this on the other side of the venue where she wouldn¡¯t be bothered by any guests or would need to put up a smile on her face. She rubbed her jaw tiredly. But it seemed that people wanted the seats at whichever table she picked. "Is this seat taken?" Lilly gritted her teeth before schooling her features to look up at a male standing there with a ck suit. He was the same person who had apanied her when she was following her duties of being the bridesmaid. She shook her head to see him take a seat, "We didn¡¯t get to introduce ourselves before, I¡¯m Tristan," he said raising his hand. "Lillian," she replied shaking his hand. "Are you the bride¡¯s rtive?" he asked, his eyes set on the dance floor with a smile. "Bride¡¯s cousin. How about you?" "Groom¡¯s best friend¡¯s younger brother." After exchanging polite words with each other, he asked her for a dance and she politely refused. Nheless, Tristan stayed at her table, talking to her until she got up herself as it was time to leave. "I wish, you could stay longer," her cousin Nate said, wiping his nonexistent tears from his cheeks, "Why aren¡¯t you staying again." "I have tests and school. You have more free time than I do! You shoulde to visit me instead," she suggested. "I will. But I really did wish you could stay," he hugged her. "I know," she hugged him back, "Visit me soon ¡¯kay?" "Sure, thing. I would like to meet this person named Ace too," Lilly who was looking at her parents talk to her uncle, suddenly snapped her eyes on Nate. "What?" "So he is someone. Did you know that your reactions are so obvious," she dragged him to the side so that her parents couldn¡¯t hear them, "So what¡¯s cooking and what¡¯s brewing in Lilly¡¯s mind and heart?" "There¡¯s nothing brewing. How did you-" "You forgot to lock your phone and just happened to see the message pop. Don¡¯t worry I didn¡¯t look further into it. I am a man who respects privacy," he crossed his heart solemnly. Lilly wasn¡¯t sure which message he read because there were many! "Thank you," she sighed knowing she could trust his words. "Boyfriend?" he leaned forward and whispered. "No, but I think I like him...Can you keep it a secret?" seeing him zip his lips, she smiled, "Thanks, Nate." Reaching back home after a smooth flight, Lilly went back to school the next week as usual. Since she had arrived, Ace hadn¡¯t sent her a message, not even a reply to the ones she had sent him. Gwen had caught a bad cold when she was away. Thankfully the boys didn¡¯t have ser practice due to which she had Sam apanying her for few of the sses they shared. Completing attending all her sses, she started to walk to the bus stop from her school. On her way, she met two sleazy looking men, who now whistled at her. Why was this always happening to her? she thought in her mind. Quickening her steps she heard one of them say, "Want to have some, babe? I know a motel downtown-" his speech was interrupted with Ace¡¯s fist colliding against his face. The man fell down unconscious. Both Lilly and the other man who wasn¡¯t hit looked shocked. Seeing his partner down and Ace ring at him, the man thought the better and left his partner lying on the ground. "Hey," she greeted Ace who looked angry. "Whey aren¡¯t you replying my messages?" he asked his anger which was yet to simmer down. "I had to take a test and my phone was in silent. What happened?" she asked to see him sigh. "Nothing. I thought you were ignoring my messages," he muttered under his breath. Hearing this made her smile, "Let me drop you home," he offered which she happilyplied. On her way home, she didn¡¯t understand what had made him angry. Was it what he said about her ignoring him or had he been worried for her? The speed of the motorcycle had increased gradually, halting only when they reached the front of her house. Getting down from the bike, she saw him look at her house. "I am sorry about before," he apologized as she got ready to leave, "I- You got me worried. If something like what happened today repeats, call me. I¡¯ll be there in no time," he said looking into her eyes and cing his hand on her cheek. He leaned forward, getting closer to where she was and at the same time she heard her house gate open which broke her dazed state. Pulling away quickly, she caught sight of the intense look in his eyes. "I need to go," she breathed, sprinting from there and quickly running to her house. She ced her hand on her chest, feeling her heart beat erratically. Peeking out of the main door she looked if Ace was still around but he wasn¡¯t. Tapping her chest to cool down, she got inside the hall to find her father sitting on the couch with her mother next to him. Her father was usually not at home at this hour of the day and she wondered what was up. "Your home," her mother greeted, getting up from the couch to go and ce a kiss at the side of her temple. Something was definitely up, thought Lilly while looking at her parents. "Hey, honey," her father greeted, raising his hand for her toe and sit. She walked to go and sit next to him, upying the seat her mother had just left a few seconds ago. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked them worried. "We have something important to discuss with you. I want you to hear it outpletely before jumping into conclusions, okay?" she nodded getting more anxious as time passed, "The demon king with the others sent a marriage proposal for you. I am not exactly sure why it¡¯s being done right now. But these are the orders from the higher-ups." "Marriage?" Lilly asked taken aback before cracking a smile thinking her parents were joking but they weren¡¯t, "But I still have school toplete." "You don¡¯t have to decide it right away. For now, all you have to is meet and spend some time with the man. Just like with your friends," Lilly looked at her mother who had was standing at the window with her back faced to them now. "Why is the king interested in getting me married to someone? Seriously dad-" "Just go and meet him, Lillian. That¡¯s all you have to do. We aren¡¯t forcing you to get married right away but for now please," her father patted her hand with his, "For mine and your mother¡¯s sake. Will you please go meet him? You already met the name so it wouldn¡¯t be that hard." "Who is it?" "You remember a man named Tristan, don¡¯t you? You guys met at Sophie¡¯s wedding." At night, Lilly walked back and forth in her room. Was she going to get engaged? What about her feelings? And why was the demon king trying to get her married to somebody who wasn¡¯t even his rtive! Exhaling loudly, she got up from her bed and almost felt her heart jump to see Ace sitting at the edge of her window. "Ace! How did you get in?!" "Your window is really wide. Isn¡¯t that difficult to spot and get in? Is this how you got outst time?" he asked her, taking a look around her room. Walking quickly to her room she turned the locks before any of her family would get in. "What are you doing here?" she asked him worried. "Why did you run away?" he asked, standing straight to walk towards her slowly. "Huh?" "Why did you run away today?" he repeated his question, his walk like a predator cornering its prey, "I know you like me, Lilly. Don¡¯t bother denying it," he saiding to stand right in front of her. Her mind was an absolute mess. There were so many things going on today that it was getting hard for her toprehend exactly what was going on. Before she could say anything, he pulled her towards him, circling his arms and cing his lips on hers to her surprise. Her eyes went wide and she couldn¡¯t fight the sweet temptation anymore. Her lips moved with his and she leaned forward as he tipped her chin to angle the kiss. Tracing his tongue between the seam of her lips, he tightened his hold over her. Snaking his tongue into her mouth he kissed her like there was no tomorrow but only today and this moment which was theirs. When they pulled apart her face was on fire, her breath harsh. "Now," he said calmly like he wasn¡¯t affected by the kiss, cing both his hands on either side of the wall, "Why did you run away?" Chapter 16 Refusal- Part 1 Lilly stood there fixated, trapped between Ace¡¯s arm, who was waiting for her to speak patiently, "You know, Lilly, I have all time you need so we can stay here as long as you start talking. Or...I can make you talk if that¡¯s what you want," he asked softly, cocking his head to the side. Hearing something creek she looked at her door worried if it was Rose. "You have locked the door, cupcake. So what is it going to be?" seeing her gulp. Looking away from his intense gaze, she spoke, "The gate was open when you were-you know-about to lean and I didn¡¯t want to get caught. Both of us could get into trouble," she answered. "Why is your father part of the Mafia?" he asked in humor. "Of course not! How could you conclude with just that? Can we please...sit and talk," once he moved his hands away from her, she went to sit on the bed. He leaned over the wall, waiting for her to speak. "It¡¯s a littleplicated and you might think I¡¯m crazy," she wouldn¡¯t have told a stranger about her family but she liked him and she knew that on some level he liked her too. Because if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be so bothered wanting to know answers from her. "You are anything but crazy. I¡¯ll keep an open mind to what you say and you don¡¯t have to worry about it," he replied seriously. Wondering how to start, she opened her mouth and then closed before giving him a smile. Her parents had been strict about humans knowing their true identities and it was pure luck that her friends knew about it as they had seen horns on a person¡¯s head. She trusted Ace wouldn¡¯t tell it to someone and even if someone dide to know, her parents would have them sushed. Not having any easy to tell it, she said, "My family are demons." "You don¡¯t like your parents?" "No, not like that. I mean they are demons who are part of another realm," she exined and worried he might have a wrong perception about them, she continued to speak, "They aren¡¯t scary though. They are good demons unlike what we humans think. They don¡¯t kill humans, that¡¯s a totally wrong conception wh-" "No wonder you smelled different," he narrowed his eyes. "What?" Was that what he was thinking about? Maybe he took the news well, thought Lilly. "You are in a demons household. Demons did have another smell. And here I thought you would say something strange," he sighed like it was not a big deal. And something in his words hit her. Oh dear God. "A-are you a demon too? I thought you were a human," she whispered in disbelief. "I am," he answered her question, "But how are you a human if your parents are demons? Are you adopted?" she nodded her head slowly. "What about Cole? Is he a demon too?" she asked him. "Yes. Just like the others whom you met that day at Ryan¡¯s house." "Wow," Lilly whistled. Gwen was going to have a ball with it. She then saw him walk towards her and sit next to her on the bed. "Now that we have cleared few things, tell me. Do you like me, Lilly?" he asked facing her. "I do," and she saw him smile. "I am d to hear that. Lillian... I have liked you ever since I first saw you. I feel very different around you, really happy. Things will be easy for us in the future now," he murmured, giving her a tender, sweet smile. Was it a good time to tell what her parents had asked her to go through? Biting her cheek she contemted what to do, "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t seem happy," hemented. "There¡¯s a little problem, you see," she wrung her hands nervously, "My parents have arranged a meeting for me with a man. For a possible arranged marriage." "What do you mean?" "Right they just want to me to meet him. The demon king arranged for it," hearing this his eyes narrowed and darkened at the same time, "Father said there¡¯s no pressure and I still have time before I am to be married." "Who is it? Do you know his name?" Ace asked through gritted teeth. "Yes. His name is Tristan. I met him in Spain when I went to attend the wedding." "I see," he said thinking deeply. He was quiet and she didn¡¯t know what was working in his head. His disheveled hair had grown a little that fell over his forehead longer than usual. "Maybe I could put a word across my parents about you and you could then meet them," she suggested but he replied, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. We¡¯ll have to try something else," he suggested. "Why not?" she asked him puzzled to see him scratch the back of his neck. "Let¡¯s say I¡¯m on a run now. I mean we," he said with a yawn. "Are you running from the demonw?" she asked standing up in shock, seeing himugh she asked, "Why are you running then?" "Do keep it a secret. Do you know the king has two sons? The thing is the youngest son-" "You are the youngest son!!" she eximed, both her hands covering her mouth but he shook his head, "No?" "No, I am not. Cole is the youngest son of the king. Cole is on a vacation run away right now and I am helping him out with April and the others. We want to keep it like this for few more weeks," he exined. Woah, Gwen was dating a demon prince.Ace¡¯s phone rang and he looked at the screen before cutting the call, "I should leave now." "Okay." "Don¡¯t worry about Tristan. I will take care of the situation." "You know him?" she asked surprised. "Something like that," he said with a sly smile ying on his lips, "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Go meet him when your parents ask you to." "Alright," she replied seeing him jump out the window swiftly. In the morning after getting ready, Lilly went down to see her father reading the daily newspaper and her mother making pancakes with Rose in the kitchen. "Good morning, dad," she greeted him, taking a seat in front of him. "Morning sweetie," her father greeted, cing the newspaper to his side, "How long do you have sses today?" he asked. "Until noon. Thanks," she said when Rose ced the pancakes in front of her. "You¡¯ll be meeting Tristan tomorrow, Lilly," her father informed her and she did nothing but nod before starting to eat her breakfast. She just had to trust Ace on his words. Going to school and speaking to Gwen who still wasn¡¯t aware of Cole¡¯s identity, whisper yelled at her in the lunch room, "How can you just go?! What if this Tristan likes you and gives a yes to the demon king? What, what are you going to do? How can you stay calm?" "I was told to stay calm. Deep breaths, Gwen. You can do it," Lilly said inhaling and exhaling air into her lungs to show how it was done, "It seems like Ace is already acquainted with Tristan, so it is going to be alright." Once the sses were done, to her surprise she found Jack, their driver standing in front of their school gates with the car ready for her. She turned around, seeing if Ace was around but he wasn¡¯t. Her father would usually send the car to her school if she needed to be home early. Wondering what was the pressing matter, she dropped a quick text to Ace and went towards the car. "Miss Lilly, your father asked me to pick you up," Jack greeted, opening the door for her. "Did something happen?" she asked him worried. "Oh, nothing to worry about. Someone came home to meet you," he said as he started the car, "I think the name was Tristan." Sitting in the car, Lilly fiddled with her fingers. Her nervousness growing as they got closer to the house. Wasn¡¯t it arranged to have Tristan and her meet tomorrow? Did her father reschedule it because she said she had free time afternoon time? Chapter 17 Refusal- Part 2 Banging her head against the car seat she whined making the driver look at her through the mirror. "Are you alright miss?" he asked concerned. "Ah, yes," she sat up with a smile. Feeling her phone vibrate, she opened the message Ace had sent. Don¡¯t panic, Lilly. It will be fine. Just go along. How could she go along not knowing what was going on? It was a surprise that she wasn¡¯t having a panic attack right now. "Will you be getting married to this Tristan fellow?" Jack asked her and she sighed. "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to," she said softly. "That I am aware," she saw him give her knowing look, "I saw a boy jump out of your windowst night," this only made her eyes widen. Had he told her parents and that is why they were rushing it now? "I didn¡¯t get the glimpse of the boy but I believe that is where your heart lies. Am I right?" he asked her. "Ah...." "Do not fear, Ms. Lilly, I won¡¯t tell it to your parents. It is your business after all," hearing this lightened her chest. "Thank you, Jack. That means a lot," she said gratefully. Reaching the house, her legs shook as she took steps inside her home. The closer she got to the hall, the more audible was the voices of her parents and Tristan. Seeing her, Tristan smiled and greeted her. She wondered when he arrived at the teacups were empty. It must have been quite some time, she thought to herself. Taking a seat next to her mother awkwardly, she heard her mother speak, "Tristan thought today was a good day to go out as you didn¡¯t have sses at noon. Do you want to freshen up before you go out?" she asked. Thinking it was better to be at her worst so that he could reject her quickly, she shook her head. Her parents were eager to send them out to know each other and hence, Tristan took her out while telling he would bring her back home early and safe. Tristan took her to a little cafe which was on the other side of the town. It was a quiet ce with only music ying the background while the couples who were present were busy talking amongst themselves softly. Their order was taken by a brte waitress who was trying to contain her anger and Lilly wondered if the waitress got scolded by the manager over something. Tristan was typing something on his phone and seeing Lilly look at him, he smiled before cing it in his pocket. "How was school?" he asked her. "It was okay," she replied, "What do you do?" she asked him curiously. "I work in the subdivision of foreign affairs in the kingdom. I took a leave today to see you," he said with a polite smile. "Oh, I see...How old are you, Tristan?" "Close to hitting seventy," he replied casually as if it was no big deal. "Do you think age matters?" he questioned her, his chocte eyes evaluating her expression. "No, I think it¡¯s alright," now that they were at the topic, she realized she hadn¡¯t asked Ace of his, not that it mattered. The waitress came back with their orders, cing the drinks a little forcefully making Tristan frown. Was he going to report her to the manager? She didn¡¯t want him doing that. Both of them tried getting to know about each other, one asking the other questions. Havingpleted having her food in a few minutes, she wanted to go back home quickly. She wished Ace woulde bursting through the cafe doors but no such things happened. When Tristan was done with his food, he cleared his throat to speak to her, "I wanted to meet you, to discuss few things before our parents get involved," Lilly nodded her head for him to continue, "You must have heard that my parents want me to marry you as they find you suitable," she did hear something like that. "In the demon world, there are families where there is a tradition in which when a person reaches a certain point of age they prefer to have them married. Another reason being, most of the demons are being celibate. Frankly, I don¡¯t want to marry," he said rubbing his temple, "I hadn¡¯t found someone special before but I do now. My parents are unaware of it and that is why I wanted to tell you that I¡¯ll be calling the whole thing off once I get back home. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience," he apologized politely. Lilly couldn¡¯t say how d she was hearing thise out of his mouth. "Why didn¡¯t you refuse it in the beginning though?" "My parents had already arranged our meeting and the king was in it too. It would be impolite to cancel when something is already fixed," he replied shrugging his shoulder. "Thank you, for telling me this. It¡¯s such a relief knowing it," she told him and saw him smile. "Anytime," he said. Taking the ss of water in front of her, she took a sip as he continued, "Even if I didn¡¯t have someone and had to marry you, I wouldn¡¯t." "What do you mean?" "I didn¡¯t know you were Ace¡¯s girl. You should have told me that day at the wedding," he said and Lilly began to cough, the watering out of her mouth. "I¡¯m so sorry," she took the issue which he handed for her Wiping her mouth, she asked, "How do you know each other." "Who doesn¡¯t know him? He¡¯s a popr person in our world," he told raising a hand to justify, "No one likes to be on his bad side." Therefore, this is why he told her to go along; he knew everything all along that Tristan held someone else¡¯s heart. "There was this one time when he caught someone gossiping about Cole in the kingdom-" he said but was cut off by the thud sound on the table when the bill was ced by the same waitress looking. "Your bill," she said and turned around to leave but Tristan caught hold of her wrist that made her stumble towards him, "What are you doing?" she asked through her gritted teeth, straightening up. "Lillian, this Violet, the love of my life," Tristan introduced and she gaped at them. "Hello," Lilly waved at her awkwardly. After Violet punched Tristan in his stomach and Tristan asking her to calm down as she turned around to serve other customers, Lilly was introduced to the brte who was actually a nice person but she still seemed to be mad at her lover. Not wanting to be the third wheel, Lilly called up Jack and asked him to pick her from there. Like her, Tristan thanked her before she left in the car. "You seem happy, Ms. Lilly," Jack noted, seeing Lilly who had lowered down the window to catch some breeze of air, "Did you decide to marry the boy?" he asked her to see her shake her head. "Nope," she smiled widely. It didn¡¯t care how stupid she looked right now. "That¡¯s good to hear," he nodded. When she reached home, Lilly made up that Tristan was called for work suddenly due to which they had finished their meeting quickly. As they had spoken, Tristan had said he would break the news to his parents, therefore, she had nothing to worry about right now. It was hard to catch hold of Ace as his phone had been turned off. Before going to sleep that night, she received a text from Ace saying he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her the tomorrow as he had something to take care of. On a Wednesday afternoon, Lilly sat on the bench, looking at the cheerleading squad practice their routine under the sun. Closing the book she was doing her homework on, she put it back inside her bag. Stretching her legs and neck. Remembering what took ce in the morning during her breakfast she shook her head. As expected Tristan¡¯s parents had called to call off the whole arrangement but what she didn¡¯t expect was her father to not be fazed about. If it was possible he looked rxed and maybe relieved? She wasn¡¯t sure though. "You knew this was going to happen," she confronted her father, "Why make me go then?" she asked him confused. "Hmm, I knew the boy had someone he liked but your mom didn¡¯t. Sometimes people need a little nudge to tell things, and he seemed perfect" he said humming a tune, "By the way I have guestsing home today. Do not bete. They are extremely important people," he said. It felt like there was something going on, something she didn¡¯t know and no matter how much she thought about it she didn¡¯te to any conclusion. Her parents were always good at keeping things hushed up and she brought her up as any human parent would with their child. To get a normal life. And then there was Ace, whose cell phone was unreachable again. Even after getting confessed things hadn¡¯t got any better, instead, she found him distant sometimes. At times even though he was there sitting next to her, he would have a vacant expression which would be reced by a sudden cockiness. When she asked Gwen, she had said that Cole hadn¡¯t heard from Ace either. She hoped that he was alright. Going home, she noticed they had guests. Her house always had guests but it seemed that today was an important day as there were too many dishes being set on their dining table. It was a feast to Lilly¡¯s eyes. With the new China pattern tes ced on the table, she got curious thinking who it might be because even the demon king didn¡¯t get such treatment. Not that the king ever stayed for a meal. When her father entered the dining hall with Regorzil, the demon king, the man smiled at her brightly like the sun had descended down on the earth. Knowing that he was Cole¡¯s father, she could catch the resemnce in their features as well as characteristics between the father and the son. It was only after a second did she realize that there were three other men who followed closely behind her father, each one tall and dressed to perfection. One of them looked at her curiously, cracking a small grin which vanished instantly as it had appeared. Chapter 18 Secret- Part 1 "That¡¯s right. But did they find it?" Regorzil asked her father, taking a seat at the dining table like the rest. "I don¡¯t think they have. Thest time I heard, it was told that the humans lost sight after the war that broke down at the ind, "A search was set but no one found it. In my opinion with what happened there, it must have been destroyed." Lilly shook her head when her mother nudged her forward for her to go and take a seat but the demon king had been kind enough to ask her to sit next to him. Taking a seat next to him and spreading the napkin on herp which she rarely did, she passed the food around the table as her mother joined them. She looked at the two men who sat in front of her. One of them had a lean built body, his hair bleached grey or maybe it was naturally grey. His actions were soft and delicate, his elegant fingers cutting the meat on his te carefully. The other person next to him had bright red eyes with blonde hair, not shying away from hiding his sharp canines that peeked every time he spoke to the grey-haired man. Putting two plus two, she realized that he was a vampire. She had nevere across a vampire and this might be the first time to see one and that too so close. The man who sat next to her father was the one whom she felt wary about. His hair ck and eyes which were in gold slits with an intimidating face who spoke the least at the table. "That¡¯s because you were so proud of it that you kept it for disy at your mansion. I should have known you would lose it," the grey-haired man red at the vampire. "It was protected with magic," the man defended himself. "Honey, if you could pass the salt," her mother asked her. Lilly lifted her hand about to pick the little container when it suddenly floated in the air and reached her hand like a ma. Wide-eyed she looked at it, wondering what just happened. Passing the salt to her mother, her eyes met the vampire¡¯s eyes. "You didn¡¯t introduce the youngdy here, Julius. We know about her but I don¡¯t think she knows," the vampire spoke with a smile. "Pardon me. Lilly this is Canrart who is the vampire king," her father introduced him, "And this is Elvis who looks after the witch realm," he introduced the grey-haired man who smiled at her warmly. He looked to be the only sane andfortable to look at at the table, "This is Weshes who is the dragon king," the intimidating man gave a curt nod before going back to his meal. "We hope that you do know, there are five realms in this world. One for the humans, one for the demons, one for the vampires and the other two for the witches and dragons," Regorzil, the demon king exined which she was already aware of. "So, she¡¯s the one you were talking about?" she heard Elvis, the witch, ask the vampire sitting next to him in a low tone. Lilly saw Canrart give him a nod. "She grew up just pretty," the vampiremented making her blush. "Poor thing is sitting right there. Don¡¯t be so blunt," Elvis murmured, only for Canrart to be heard. "True," Regorzil agreed to the vampire¡¯s previousment, "Ellen and Julius brought her well. She looks like a littlemb," Lilly just wanted to die out of embarrassment. Did they forget that she was at the table, with them? "Only if things were different I would definitely ask her to be one of my son¡¯s wife." "Better luck with that," Elvis raised his brow while Canrart smiled drinking his wine. Lilly again felt there was something going on in the background she had no clue about. It was her gut feeling. "And Cole has be good at this hide and seek. I should probably lock him up once I catch hold of him," the demon king continued with his fatherly woes. "What about yours Weshes?" Elvis asked, trying to add him in the conversation as he seemed to be an unsocial butterfly but the man did respond, his voice deep, "He took off somewhere after the engagement to thedy Catherine set him up with. We are giving him some time," he replied a little tense and Elvis didn¡¯t pry further. "I wish I had kids of mine," Elvis sighed, "Its so hard to find the right person, does not make it easy when your sexuality is different." "Don¡¯t be hard on yourself," Canrart said taking hold of Elvis¡¯s hand in his, "You know you can rely on me if there¡¯s anything bothering," Elvis¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red at it and swatted his hand away. "Canrart!" Elvis scolded him while clearing his throat. Lilly didn¡¯tment at their silly behavior and she wondered if the kings of different realms had free time to be soid back. Thinking it would be rude to stare, shepleted her meal and went back to the kitchen to see Rose sitting on the stool, eating cherries. Taking some from the bowl, she put it in her mouth. Looking at her mother talking the Canrart, Lilly asked Rose, "Say, Rose. Is the vampire king gay?" "He is bisexual, why?" her reply was nonchnt. "Oh, nothing. I think I saw him hitting on the witch, I mean Elvis," she said remembering his name. "Hmm," she hummed thoughtfully, "How should I put it. Elvis is gay and the vampire king lost his wife years ago. They just share some weird chemistry. It is cute to see them bicker like children," leaning towards the dining room Lilly saw Elvis¡¯s cheek had turned red as Canrart spoke. It looked like the witch was trying to ignore the vampire. The guests stayed until evening, having some tea before they departed in their luxurious cars. Lilly had tried calling Ace again to only find his phone say it was out of coverage. Maybe he had gone to the demon world, she thought biting her lip. To pass her time, she went to her father¡¯s study to borrow the book titled ¡¯Five Realms¡¯ which listed out the main people of the different worlds. Sad thing she found out was one could only turn to be a vampire and never a demon because it was impossible. "What are you doing reading such a boring book?" Lilly ced her hand on her chest as she gasped in surprise to see Ace in her room. He was a sneaky person to get inside without her notice. Coming to sit next to her, she looked at the page she was reading. "Where were you? I was worried," she said to see him smile. "I had gone to the demon world. Sorry," he apologized. "That¡¯s alright," she saw him scrunch his brows and look around her room. "You had visitors," he stated. "I did. Kings of the four realms arrived for lunch today." "Is that so. Was there any reason for them toe?" he inquired to see her shrug. "I don¡¯t think so. By the way, how do you travel to the other realm?" she asked him curiously. Even though her adoptive parents were demons she had never traveled to the demon world. "We, the creatures of the other world use portals toe and go. Every world has it at specific points," he answered, tucking a piece of her hair behind her ear. His finger lingered on her skin for a while before withdrawing away. "That must be really cool." "It is. Enough of the realms," she felt him lean forward and lean a kiss on her forehead, "I missed you," he whispered before cing his lips on hers. She missed him too. Chapter 19 Secret- Part 2 In the morning, on her way to meet Gwen, Lilly counted the number of steps it took not realizing she was heading straight to a tree, ending up bumping her head over the surface of the uneven tree. "Ouch!" she eximed, moving a couple of steps back to look at the tree. She was such an idiot sometimes. Something pricked and felt wet on her forehead. Bringing her hand up to touch her forehead she saw it was her blood, "Oh no," not having the habit of carrying a kerchief with herself, she readied herself to wipe the blood with her hand sleeve. "That is very unhygienic," someonemented behind her. Turning around she found a man looking at her. His blonde hair which was spiked in the front. He pulled the handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her, "Take it. I won¡¯t ask you to return it," he smiled. "Ah-thanks," she replied, dabbing the white cloth over her forehead. Pulling away from the kerchief, she noticed the red spots on it. "You should see where you are walking. You never know when people or things will harm you," hemented. "What?" Lilly asked warily, bothered by his words. Another man joined him shortly, leaning over to whisper something in his ear. "I will take my leave then miss. Careful on your way," he warned her with a small smirk, turning around to walk away. "Lilly!" It was Gwen who was running towards her, "Oh my god, what happened to your forehead? Did you fall down?" "It¡¯s nothing. Do you by any chance have a band-aid with you?" "I always do. Wait for a second," Gwen opened her bag, rummaging through her books and other unrted school items. Ever since Lilly had known her best friend, she always carried a band-aid along with her. It was like a good luck charm to Gwen. "Who were those guys? Did they threaten you?" she heard Gwen question her as she opened the band-aid wrapper. "No, just some passing strangers. They were kind enough to give me a kerchief." "Let me help," Gwen took the band-aid and stered it on Lilly¡¯s forehead, "All good." Sitting in the next ss, waiting for the teacher toe in, the ssroom was filled with a lot of noise. Some talking, some too tired to do anything and some who threw paper rockets like little children. From one of her fellow ssmate, she heard that their usual English teacher was on leave today. She wanted a free period to rejuvenate her dead brain cells that had died during her previous ss but God was too cruel as someone entered the ssroom making the ss go still. While the man scanned the ssroom, everyone held their breath seeing his physique. They had never had a buff, muscr looking man to teach them, not a person who had a scar on his face which ran from the side of his temple to his cheek. He gave the impression that he hade out of the army not too recently. "Afternoon ss," he said once he came to stand right in front of the ss, "I¡¯ll be teaching you English until Mrs. Tanner recovers from the ident she met two days back." At a normal time, the ss would have been happy to have a change of teacher but with the way he said it, it made it look like a movie where the murderer was covering up his track and all the students looked at him quietly and suspiciously. The man did look suspicious with the deep scar on his face but that didn¡¯t imply he had anything to do with their teacher¡¯s ident. Or maybe it did. "Let me introduce myself and then you can repeat the process, with your name and what you like. My name is Gerard Harper," he introduced himself, "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in particr about me you would benefit with so we will leave it at that. I would like you to keep your cell away while I teach. So..." he said looking at them, his hollow dark eyes looking at them as though it would suck the life out of them if they tried crossing him. Even though Mr. Harper had asked the students to introduce themselves, he looked utterly bored and uninterested. Lilly¡¯s hand inched towards her phone which was in her bag. "Ms. Willow, out of the ss," Mr. Harper spoke to the girl sitting in front of Lilly, his back still facing the board. "Huh?" she responded. "I warned you not to use phones in my ss, you will be serving detention after school," he said continuing to write on the board. It was strange how he remembered the student¡¯s name in one introduction when there were around forty students in a single ss. The strangest is that he hadn¡¯t turned around to look at the ss for ten minutes. "But Mr. HarperI-" she started. "Detention. I will see you after ss," he said, leaving no room for any arguments and in a fleeting moment, she felt his gaze flicker over at her as a warning. Did he know she was about to use her phone? Gulping, she inched away from her hand from her bag. Gwen had missed Mr. Harper¡¯s ss as she had to fill her form for figure skatingpetition. After waiting for her outside the sports department, together with Gwen, she went to the ice rink so that Gwen could practice while shepleted the homework Mr. Harper gave them. As she was about to finish two pages, her phone rang and she smiled looking at the caller name. "Hey," she breathed into the phone. "Hey, cupcake, what are you up to? I heard you were going to the rink today," Ace said through the phone. "I am already at the rink," she folded the page she had stopped at and closed the book, "Thepetition isn¡¯t far and she needs to have enough practice before she heads to thepetition. I am working on my homework though. We have a really scary teacher." "What are you reading? Do you want me to scare him," he teased her making herugh. "Nah, that won¡¯t be needed. Where are you now," she asked, seeing Gwen moving on her skates effortlessly. She also heard amotion taking ce on his end which made her curious. "Just hanging out with my friends, away from the city," he answered her, "Cupcake, I¡¯ll talk to youter, message me once you reach home," and the phone ended like that. In between, Gwen needed some water and unfortunately, the counter at the rink had run out of it as it was summer. Deciding to go out and see if they sold any, she stepped out with her bag. Finding a shop at a distance, she waited for the shopkeeper to return the change as she thought about Gwen¡¯s talent in figure skating. She was happy for Gwen, that her dreams were finally going toe true. As rude and bossy her best friend appeared, deep down she was still a child. On her way back, she caught sight of the boy she had met earlier today who was with her English teacher, Mr. Harper. From where she stood she could see they were discussing something serious. "What do you mean?!" She heard Mr. Harper demand at the spiked guy. "We are telling you, we couldn¡¯t find him. And even if we do there¡¯s no telling he¡¯s gonna be there. Right Henry?" the blonde asked the other boy. "What Levi said is true, and you know it too Gerard. The guy is brilliant. He needs a break. We need a break," Henry said, "We are all on a break." "Shut the fuck up before I report your ass to the governor. I don¡¯t care how you get him. My job doesn¡¯t consist of handling a bunch of kid. Find him for your own good," Mr. Harper said irritated. Lilly didn¡¯t know why, but it felt that they were talking about Cole. Before she could decide to leave, Lilly felt her nose itch to release a loud sneeze. "You," Mr. Harper suddenly turned to look at her, eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Me?" "Yes, you. What are you doing there?" he asked her. "I was just passing by," Lilly answered, lifting the water bottles in her hand. Mr. Harper gave her a look before barking few orders at the guys named Levi and Henry, turning his back and walking away. Henry followed him, Mr. Harper, immediately but Levi took his time to walk and when he did at the moment, passing by her, she heard him whisper to her, "Greetings to Ace and Cole," he said his eyes forward with a smile to follow her teacher. Chapter 20 An unexpected night- Part 1 Lilly was confused as she went back inside the building of ice rink. Had she misheard him? No that wasn¡¯t possible. It wasn¡¯t just one person¡¯s name but both Cole and Ace¡¯s he had used. Ace was helping Cole in not getting caught by his father¡¯s officials but with the way she saw and heard it seemed like things were serious. Had Mr. Harpere to their school to find Cole? Going back to Gwen she handed her the bottles. "What¡¯s the matter? You look lost," her friend asked, opening the cap of the bottle while staring at Lilly. "Something weird happened just now. Do you remember I met two boys in the morning," Gwen tried remembering before bobbing her head with a yes, "I think they are here to take him back," she said to see Gwen stop trying to take off her skates after hearing it. Gwen had found out about Cole and Ace being a demon and like her had heard their situation. Her friend looked worried as she gnawed at the bottom of her lips. "We should let them know," hearing this Lilly agreed. Both Gwen and Lilly were aware of the situation. Cole was a demon prince, son of Regorzil and no matter how much they thought about it, they knew Cole had to return back to the demon realm one day. With the amount of time she had known Cole, she knew that he was too in love with Gwen. "How do you think they found out about you? I thought demons didn¡¯t possess the ability to pick up scents." "I thought so too until I met Ace," Lilly sighed, "Maybe it¡¯s a rare ability. I will go home and look into it. It should be there in dad¡¯s study room." Going home, Lilly went straight to her father¡¯s study. Picking two-three books randomly to see if she could find something about it. It took her hours before she found something she hadn¡¯t prepared herself for. The demons didn¡¯t have the ability to pick up the scent and it was just the dragons who were capable of it. Somewhere she was missing the connection until she realized that maybe the men who came for Cole were dragons but what would the dragons have to do with the demon prince? During dinner, her motherined about the neighbor¡¯s dog attacking and eating one of the nts in their garden. Her father nodded his head like a dutiful husband would do making Lilly smile. She ced another call to Ace while eating her food but as usual, the phone ended up being unreachable. At night in her room, she decided to ask her parents discreetly instead of breaking her head over the doubt she had and went to her parent¡¯s room to only hear them talk softly. "Are they still searching for it?" her mother asked, distress evident in her voice. "Apparently there has been a rumor floating around all the dimensions about it. We don¡¯t know who let such information leak when it was kept highly confidential." "What is going to happen?" "Don¡¯t worry. No one has found it in decades," Lilly being the curious child leaned her head closer to the door, wondering what was ¡¯it¡¯ they were talking about, "It is all but a rumor to the people without any evidence. Regorzil with the others are already looking into the matter. Something like a demon¡¯s soul is something that men and women in our dimension have desired for, people wanting to acquire it for their own desires. If it goes to the wrong hands it might actually cause problems." Knowing it was rude and impolite with the way she was eavesdropping, she decided to go back to her room as her parents seemed o be busy. What was a demon¡¯s soul? She had never heard or read anything like that. When she entered back to her room, the lights were turned off. Ready to turn on the lights, she moved her hands against the wall to only feel someone pull her back. Thief! came the thought in her mind. Struggling to get away, she kicked the person to hear a male groan. Trying to pull away, she jerked her body ready to scream to have a cloth instantly ced over her face. Dread already kicking it into her system, she tried not to breathe in. Holding her breath as far as she could while trying to rx her body as though she had fallen unconscious. "I told you we should have used my method." "Hitting on the head is not polite," it wasn¡¯t one but two thieves she was dealing with! "And he wouldn¡¯t be happy about it," the voice sounded familiar. "I think she¡¯s unconscious," feeling the hand over her loosen, she kicked again. "Ow! That hurt." "Breath Lily," Or maybe it was too soon. The cloth was back on her face and this time she couldn¡¯t help but breath before falling unconscious for real this time. The next time when Lilly opened her eyes, she realized she had been kidnapped from her house to a tidy looking room. The walls were whitewashed and there was no furniture around except for the chair she was sitting on and two bags thatid at the corner of the room. Her hands were tied firmly together in front of her along with the ropes that bound her to the chair. Hearing the doorknob turn, she was on alert thinking what to do and what her kidnappers wanted from her. "You!" Lilly raised both her hands usingly at the person. "Good evening, Lilly. I hope you aren¡¯t ufortable," he walked forward to squat in front of her, "Sorry for tying you up, it was Henry¡¯s idea. He didn¡¯t want to get hurt anymore," he said pointing towards Henry who was busy eating an apple now. "Here let me take it off," he got up to untie the ropes. "Why did you kidnap me?" She asked them in panic. They kidnapped her. Tied her around the chair and now they had freed her. What was going on? "Bait," was Henry¡¯s only reply as he went back to chewing and standing against the wall. "Bait?" she asked baffled, "You want money from my parents?" Hearing this Levi smiled. "Nah, I have enough cash to survive. The situation is so," Levi stated, "You see we have been trying to reach a certain someone since sometime but it seems impossible to meet him. So we had to kidnap you," Levi exined rubbing the back of his neck, "It is a risky n and he might be pissed by now. Scratch that, he is going to be pissed but it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s really hard to track a person in a human world." Chapter 21 An unexpected night- Part 2 They were trying to get to Cole by kidnapping her? she looked at them as though they had lost several screws in their head. "You got the wrong girl," she mumbled softly to which both of them looked at her confused. "No, she¡¯s the one," Henry replied to the look Levi just passed him. "What¡¯s the time? If I am not home in a few hours my father will hunt you down no matter how reasonable your reasons seem," Lilly crossed her hands across her chest. Levi waved his hand, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll send you home before that," he chuckled at the thought and asked Henry, "Did you call him?" "Yeah, he should be here an-" he was interrupted with the door crashing down on the ground to see Ace with his fists clenched tightly. Levi got up to only fall backward as he received a punch on his jaw. Ace looked angry and his hair was a mess, the way he breathed seemed like he ran a mile. "Hello to you too," Levi said rubbing his jaw painfully, "Hey Cole," he waved at Cole who was standing at the door with an amused look on his face. Ace¡¯s eyes fell upon her and he quickly pulled her into his warm embrace, his arms going around and not letting go of her for few seconds as though she would be taken away from him if he didn¡¯t hold on to her tightly, "Are you alright?" he asked after a minute, pulling back to look at her worried. "Yeah, just a little sleepy," she assured him with a smile and saw him rx. Ace turned towards the people who had kidnapped her to see Henry cower behind Levi. "I told you I would be back in a few days. You had no right bringing Lilly into this," Ace growled at them angrily, "Another stunt like this and I¡¯ll have you both dipped in ice," he threatened. "You have been dodging us since a while Ace, it was-" Levi tried exining to only be cut off by Cole abruptly. "That was a dirty trick, Levi," Cole spoke up, "You should be happy he hasn¡¯t beheaded you for kidnapping Lilly. I thought we were already on the clear." "Your mother needed your presence, she asked Harper to get you but he dragged us along to finish the task as you were so good at hiding," Levi said it to Ace, "We also heard that the demon¡¯s soul exists which isn¡¯t a rumor anymore." "What?" Ace responded to it narrowing his eyes. "Its true," Henry spoke this time, "It is the talk in every realm." "Whats the soul of a demon?" she asked Ace. She had heard her parents talk about it too. "You don¡¯t know?" Henry asked tilting his head with a surprised look, "But everyone knows or has heard about it." "She¡¯s a human, Henry," Cole answered. "But she smells like a demon," Levi frowned not believing their words. Ace sighed, pulling Lilly close to him, "She was adopted by the Griffin¡¯s," Levi whistled hearing it. "Your dad is going to be on fire knowing you¡¯re dating a human," Levi said a sly smile on his face thinking about it. "He¡¯s always on fire and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem in few days," Ace smirked like it wasn¡¯t a big deal and then bent down to kiss the side of her temple, "Centuries back a man offered one of his children¡¯s soul through dark magic to revive his dead wife but it so happened that something went wrong in between and the soul slipped away. They say that a dead person can be revived if you attain it as its called as the soulless soul but no one knows how far its true." "Awe look at that, Levi. He called her cupcake," Henry eximed to only get a re from Ace. "You know, you should thank me we didn¡¯t go with your n," Leviughed at Henry, "The dragon king has asked you toe back, Ace. He requires your presence in the court." "Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll be there," Ace replied dismissively. "I thought you worked for the demons," Lilly asked him to see him smile but worry held behind those ck eyes. "Why would Ace work for the demons?" Henry asked confused, "Did you switch teams?" he asked. "I think it¡¯s ratherte. Let me take you back home. Cole stays here," Ace informed Cole to see him nod. Sitting behind his motorcycle and her arms wound around his waist, she leaned forward to ce her cheek on his back during the ride back home. Helping her back in the room, Lilly didn¡¯t miss his tense and worried form. "Ace?" "Hmm," he responded as he tucked her in the bed, "I¡¯m sorry for having you drag into my personal matters." "That¡¯s all right, Ace. They didn¡¯t do anything," she assured him with a smile, "The way Levi spoke about your dad, he seems strict. Is it true that he won¡¯t approve of it?" she asked him to see him next to her on the bed, linking his fingers with hers. "Don¡¯t worry he¡¯ll ept it," he said gently. After some time he then said, "Actually you have met him." "I have?" she asked him confused and Ace gave her a crooked smile. "You remember Weshes right?" He asked her. The name sounded familiar, "Tall, dark hair and golden eyes..." Wait a sec- "You are the dragon kings-" she asked, her eyes wide. "The only heir," he confirmed, giving her a kiss on her nose. He was the heir to the dragons¡¯ kingdom! Chapter 22 Betrayal- Part 1 "Huh," Lilly responded taken aback in surprise. "You¡¯re taking it well," he said looking at her reaction. What did he expect? Her going al - Gahhh! But as the information sunk in, she felt her head go light. He was the prince from the dragon kingdom?! "Is this what you meant by telling me to trust you a few days back?" she asked, remembering he had said something along those lines. "Partly...I had other things to discuss with you," he rested his chin on one of his hands. She nodded her head for him to continue, "My mother has been trying to find me a bride even after my protests. When I found out Cole was on a yearlong vacation I took my time off. I have been helping Cole in keeping his profile low since then and there were other things I had on my mind...like the demon¡¯s soul," he said looking at her. "How old are you?" She sat upright in curiosity as she knew dragons had a longer lifespan than any creatures in the world. "I¡¯m well, hundred and something but human wise twenty years old," he replied making her smile. "Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t call you a pedophile," Lilly leaned forward to put her arms around his neck. Sitting there in silence as time passed by; looking at the watch she noticed it was three past five in the morning, "Ace?" "Hmm, what is it?" "Are you going back to your dimension?" If Levi and Henry had gone to the length of kidnapping her from her home to get Ace to meet them, it only meant they were desperate to get him back home. The silence that was filling the room was ufortable. "I will have to go," he pulled back to look at her. Thinking about Ace¡¯s father she frowned slightly. The man looked scary and strict when she had met him. "I don¡¯t think your father likes me," she confessed shaking her head. "Why would you say that?" he asked amused. "The day he hade with the other kings here he just kept staring at me. I felt ufortable." "Is it?" Lilly nodded her head biting her lower lip. She was worried now, what if his parents didn¡¯t ept her, "Don¡¯t worry, Lilly," he assured, hearing her sigh. Just as she was about to lean forward to kiss him, he got up from the bed. "Should I tell my parents about us?" she asked to see him shake his head. "Not now. Sleep," he said going to the window, "And don¡¯t leave your window open." "I will," she replied grimacing at the thought something like that was going to happen again. For precaution, it was better to get her father¡¯s baseball bat in her room. She looked up at the ceiling of her room as sheid on the bed, thinking of her life. She didn¡¯t know who her parents were or why they had abandoned her. By what she had heard from her parents, her father had found her in an alleyway, during the time of winter. Who were her parents? Turning to her side, she pulled the covers closer to her. Ace was a dragon, a prince to be specific. She repeated the same line over and over in her head as she tried wrapping her head around it. What if his mother didn¡¯t like her the way it happened in soap dramas? She sighed. She should better get some sleep. The next day, Lilly didn¡¯t go to school as she had sleptte the previous night. The need for sleep was too much than to go and attend sses she wouldn¡¯t listen to. After getting sufficient amount of sleep, she went down for breakfast, making her way to the kitchen to find her mother and Rose standing there. "Good morning, Lilly. How is your fever now?" Her mother asked concerned. In the morning, when Rose hade to wake her up, she had made up an excuse of not keeping well while still lying under the nket. "Better," Lilly replied seeing Rose who was making pancakes which filled the kitchen with its sweet smell. "I see. I¡¯m sure it is because of what you eat outside which is never healthy," her mother began her talk on food hygiene, "I told you several times that it isn¡¯t healthy but you never listen. God knows what, when and where they are made," her mother shook her head disapprovingly. "It¡¯s strange that you caught a fever, I thought it wasn¡¯t supposed to be so," Rose said in deep thought like she was trying to figure out something. "Of course I¡¯ll catch a fever, I¡¯m a human remember," Lillian retorted, taking a bite from the freshly made pancakes that were ced in front of her. "Yeah yeah, of course," Roseughed nervously to receive a small re from her mother which went unnoticed by Lillian. "Did dad go to meet the kings?" Lilly asked her mother, taking the chocte syrup and pouring it on her te. "He did. There have been quite a few ruckuses about something in the other dimension." "About what?" "There¡¯s something that has been missing for a while and people have got the whiff about it. Then there is the vampire kings elder brother who¡¯s not in good terms with Regorzil due to some reasons like he doesn¡¯t want to part of the empire meetings," her mother exined with a sigh, "There¡¯s so much going on." Lilly looked surprised. The vampire king had a brother? If there was so much going on, wouldn¡¯t it be right to have everyone here, "Doesn¡¯t the other dimension in the demon kingdom require your¡¯s and dad¡¯s presence?" she asked her mother. The empires that consisted of vampires, demons, dragons, and witches were a separate dimension while the humans had a different world. Regorzil visited the human¡¯s world regrly as many prominent demon families were habituating now. "It does but we have spoken to Regorzil about it and he¡¯s okay about it. We did think about moving back but after a lot of thinking your dad felt it was better if stayed here," her mother gave her a reassuring smile. Feeling her phone vibrate in her pajama pocket, she pulled it out to see who it was and as she went through her phone, she could hear her mother and Rose talk in the background about the king¡¯s son losing his fiance. "It¡¯s such a sad thing," her mother agreed to something Rose said, "I heard he was head over heels for the girl. I¡¯m so d Lilly hasn¡¯t been matched with anyone yet and isn¡¯t in love to get her heart broken," she said to which Lilly¡¯s ears instantly perked up hearing it. Oh God, why bring this topic now? She was d when they changed the topic. "Lilly," her mother called and she lifted up her eyes from her phone. "Yes, mom?" "We will be going on a family outing this weekend. So make sure you finish your homework in the meantime and you can ask Gwen toe if you want." Though Ace and she texted each other on a regr interval of time, she missed him. She saw ore of Cole than Ace, doing something she didn¡¯t know of. When asked he would reply with ¡¯soon¡¯ and it made her wonder what he was up to. Both Gwen and she who had decided to meet each other now stood in McDonald¡¯s waiting for their turn to order food. The ce was crowded than usual and the queue was long. Lilly looked around to pass her time when she caught sight of someone who stood out the most in the room. It was a man in a ck shirt and jeans, his ck hair cut neatly. He sat in a corner with his legs crossed with another man who apanied him as he quietly went through the menu with a bored look on his face. She didn¡¯t know why but something was very peculiar about him. His eyes were a shade of forest green and it was amazing the way it flickered in the light that she wished she was born with that type of eye color. It took her less than five seconds to realize he was actually looking at her and that is why she could see his eyes that clearly. Chapter 23 Betrayal- Part 2 Averting her eyes from the man she turned to speak to Gwen, "Why is to so crowdy today?" she asked as the person in front of the moved so that they could order their food. "I wonder," Gwen replied before smiling at the woman who was ready to take their order. Receiving their food, they took the tray along with them while searching for spare seats. Lilly couldn¡¯t resist but to turn her head in the direction of the man her eyes had met but he wasn¡¯t there anymore. "We should have asked for extra sauce," hearing Gwen¡¯s remark on her beloved ketchup, Lilly couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her friend loved ketchup and if given the chance she wouldn¡¯t mind eating ketchup all day. After finding seats, they finished what they had ordered for. Gwen was sucking the little stic ketchup dry while Lilly looked at her hand, wishing she was at home so that she could lick the remnants tastes from her fingers. Doing what her parents taught her, she pulled out the tissue from the table and wiped her hand. Her friend was yet to take a parcel home for her cousin due to which Lilly decided to wait for her at the bus stand until Gwen returned back. As she sat on the empty bench, she pulled out her phone and started ying subway surfer. Just as she was about to cross her old score she heard a gruff voicement at her, "Hello, babe. What are you doing sitting here all alone? Wanna go on a ride?" Looking up to see who it was, she found a man sitting on an expensive bike. He has a mohawk styled hair and tattoo-covered on his neck which was also adorned with gold chains. She wanted to give him a piece of advice on his fashion style but decided not to do it when he looked her up and down. Ignoring him, she looked down on her phone to sense the man get down from his bike to walk towards her. Feeling unsafe, she thought about going back to the McDonald¡¯s where Gwen would still be there. Getting up quickly, she started to walk there to hear footsteps closely following her. As if it weren¡¯t enough, she heard another bike. She slipped her hand in her bag to grab the pepper spray from it. When one of the bikes stopped in front of her to block her from going further, she pulled out the spray and pressed the nozzle to smell thevender fragrance. Shit! She had grabbed her perfume and not the pepper spray! Lilly stepped behind but the man on the bike which was in front of her grabbed her hand and she did what she could do best by hitting the bottle over the man¡¯s head. Hearing the man yelp in pain, she began running in another direction so that the first guy in the bike wouldn¡¯t catch her. Before she could take more steps away she heard people getting beaten up and her footsteps came to a halt. Turning her head she saw someone beating the crap out of those two men. Lilly came to realize that it was the same person whom she had seen at the Mc Donald¡¯s with the deep forest green eyes. In less than half a minute both the men were on the ground. He couldn¡¯t be a human, thought Lilly to herself as she looked at his tall physique. Before she could thank him, he had already started walking away from the scene leaving the men groaning on the ground. Lilly not wanting to stay at the bus stop went half way to see Gwen already on her way towards her and she told her what just happened. Gwen then said, "I am happy that whoever he was, was there to help you out. I heard that there have been simr cases going on in the neighborhood," she then went on to lecture Lilly on taking self-defense sses. Lilly then changed the topic to her family weekend n, telling she wanted her toe along with her. When the weekend did arrive, Lilly with her family, her friend Gwen and a few of her father¡¯s acquaintance had arrived at the cottage her father had booked for them. It was very unusual for her father to invite other people for a weekend getaway. With the cottage surrounded by vast forest, they were away from the noise and pollution of the city. It was calm and serene. Four hours had passed since They had arrived at the cottage four hours ago. Keeping their bags in the room both Gwen and her went to enjoy the view of nature. It was just amazing. Rose and Jack had gone to get some woods while my parents were rxing having tea in the yard with their guests. Regorzil, the demon king and Canrart who looked after the vampire n had apanied them here. Gwen was a little jittery around the demon king as he was Cole¡¯s father. As the sky turned dark, both the girls returned back to the room they were sharing, talking to each other until they heard someone bang their door loudly. Frowning, Lilly unlocked the door to see Rose¡¯s face smeared in blood who was clutching the side of her stomach. Lilly¡¯s eyes went wide in worry as she saw a wound. "Oh my god, Rose! What happened?!" when she went to take a look, Rose shook her head, taking her wrist in hand, the woman said, "Lilly listen to me carefully. You need to run from here right now. Don¡¯t turn back," she said in between gasps. "What do you mean? Where are the others?" What was going on? She was in a panic so was Gwen. "Your parents and the kings are fighting them off but you need to leave right now," she said leaning on the wall. She slid down to sit as she couldn¡¯t stand anymore. "Fighting whom?" Lilly asked but Gwen interrupted her. "Ah... Lilly?" Lilly turned her gaze in Gwen¡¯s direction was looking outside the room. The entire cottage was filling up with smoke and fire. It was burning down. "There¡¯s no time! Go now both of you! Don¡¯t worry about me!" Rose barked at them. Gwen pulled a dumbstruck Lilly out of the room and they were soon coughing due to the intense amount of smoke that filled the corridors. The cottage was big and it was difficult to walk. The entire ce was on fire and it was getting hotter by every second making it harder for both of them to breathe. Lilly covered her face, pulling Gwen with her and then suddenly stopped when she saw her father and the demon king fighting some men outside through the window. The smoke was getting thicker and they didn¡¯t know where they were heading as they couldn¡¯t see anything. Gwen suddenly stumbled on something and when Lilly went to pick her up, she froze in spot. "M-mother?" she shook her mother to get no response. Lilly shook her harder and cried out, "MOM! Wake up!" But her motherid there motionless. Chapter 24 Betrayal- Part 3 No no no. This couldn¡¯t be real, it was just a dream, Lilly told herself. Tears welled up in her eyes that began rolling down her cheeks. With the amount of smoke and fire that surrounded them, she felt numb and dizzy. Her mother couldn¡¯t be dead. "I¡¯m so sorry, Lilly," Gwen ced her hand on her shoulder. "Mom please wake up," Lilly held her mother¡¯s hand as she cried, hoping she would get up and tell this was all a game, "Please..." "Come on Lilly. We need to go," Gwen said softly to which Lilly shook her head. "I¡¯m not leaving her," she whispered. "Your mother would want you safe right now. Rose said to run," at the same moment a guy came to attack us. Gwen had been quick enough to pick whatever she found to smash it right on his face. Seeing Lilly¡¯s unwillingness to go with her, Gwen said, "I¡¯ll try to get help, ok. Be careful," Lilly didn¡¯t reply but sat down close to her mother. Her hand trembled as she tried to move the kes of woods away from my mother¡¯s face. There were scratches and blood on her skin. After a few seconds, she heard someone walk in and looked up hoping it was Gwen who had brought help but seeing Ace with a sword she felt relief flood in. Getting up from where she sat, she ran to him, happy that he was here. Pulling back she saw him looking at the floor where her motherid. He crouched next to her mother. "Ace we need to get her out," Lilly said to him, "There are still chances of her surviving if we get help." "She won¡¯t wake up, Lilly," he said in a serious tone, "She¡¯s dead." "No you are wrong," Lilly shouted as she wasn¡¯t ready to ept it. "Though I want to be sorry, I can¡¯t be Lilly," he said catching her suddenly off guard as he sat there facing his back to her. "What do you mean?" she asked him in a shaky voice. "Do you know they could have stayed in the other world but they chose to stay here and the reason was you. What was so special about a human they adopted that they didn¡¯t mind passing on their status to someone else. It didn¡¯t take me long to find out where the demon¡¯s soul was," heughed turning towards her. He didn¡¯t look like the Ace she knew. His eyes were cold and hollow. "You were the demon¡¯s soul, Lilly," he said and she looked at him confused, "Your parents who were going toe back to the other side of the dimension changed their mind once they found out you were the soul. The soul that could revive a person. The soul can be used only at this full moon day in a year but your parents were protecting you so well I had no choice," he looked at the body. "No," she whispered in denial, "You didn¡¯t.." he had a dead smile on his face. No! He couldn¡¯t have killed her mother. This was all a sick joke! "We like each other," Lilly said but he didn¡¯t change his expression. "That was just an act, cupcake," he saidughing, "The only person I have loved is ire." she couldn¡¯tprehend as to what he was talking. "I met ire when my mother was fixing up dates for me. She was sweet, smart and funny. Everything I could ask for but due to her ill health she..." he trailed. Her heart was shattering slowly as he spoke, "I befriended you, came close to you, studied you to make sure you were the soul. The soul that I can use to revive my beautiful ire." "Y-you are lying. What about the moments we spent and shared?" she backed away from him, "Didn¡¯t that mean anything to you?" "All of it was for ire, in her thoughts. I was worried every time someone came close to you because if they noticed you were the demon¡¯s soul I wouldn¡¯t be able to get ire back to life. I didn¡¯t mean to betray you but you know the saying. Everything is fair in love and war," he said taking the sword, "I had to keep you alive until now but not anymore. Once I¡¯m done with collecting your soul I can bring her back," he said taking slow steps towards her. It wasn¡¯t the Ace, she knew anymore. This one was different, "It was good knowing you, Lilly," her heart began beating loudly. This was it. When he brought the sword forward ready to strike at her she closed her eyes to brace herself, " It won¡¯t hurt much, I¡¯ll be quick," I heard him she heard him say but felt nothing. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw Ace still standing in the same position before she had closed her eyes. He was standing still like someone had frozen him. It was then that she saw something move from his chest and a hollow form. Standing behind him was the tall man with the forest green eyes she had encountered this week. He was holding Ace¡¯s heart in his hand as Ace fell down on the floor. "For a murder, he sure speaks a lot," the man said throwing the heart aside. Everything was too much for Lilly and her head began to spin. Her mother was dead. Ace had killed her mother and was dead now. Unable to take it, her body went limp as she handed herself to the darkness. Chapter 25 The decision- Part 1 As Lilly breathed in and out with her eyes closed, she heard something beep constantly next to her. Opening her sleep filled eyes that were heavy and drowsy, she tried adjusting her eyes to the light that came in through the windows. It took her some time to realize that she was in an unknown room with the beeping sound continuing from the monitor. Turning her head slightly, she found someone''s head resting on her bed. It was her best friend Gwen who was sleeping with her eyes closed. Where were they? She tried remembering but her head hurt. Seeing something on Gwen''s arm she got up very carefully to see a gash on her arm and soon everything starteding back to her. The loss. The betrayal. The pain. Everything. Rose had knocked the door to alert them. After that, they had gone out to find her mother lying on the floor dead. Ace had talked about how he had used her to only get his true love back to life because she was the lost demon''s soul. Her heart began pounding in her chest and her breathing turned shallow. She couldn''t breathe and the monitor which was connected to her started beeping faster and louder which woke Gwen from her sleep. "Lilly?" Gwen called out her name worried, "Doctor!" With the shock she was going through, she didn''t realize peoplee from outside into the room. "Lilly, breath. Calm down," the doctor spoke to her. "What''s happening, Elvis?" it was Lilly''s father, Julius in the room along with the witch king who was a specialized doctor as well. "She''s having a aftermath shock. I think she was recollecting what happened and is trying to take in the state of shock," Elvis exined to her father and she felt someone hold her hand, "Focus on my voice Lilly," the witch doctor said to her soothingly. "Do you need water?" he asked her to which she nodded her head. Pouring the water in a ss he handed it to her. The door to the room opened again and this time it was her teacher Gerard who worked for the dragon king who stepped inside with creased lines on his forehead, "Sir, the meeting has begun and requires your attendance," he spoke to her father, "And there''s a new proposal drawn." Her father pursed his lips before looking at her. Bending down towards her, he ced a kiss on her forehead and left the room with her teacher. Seeing Gwen look anxious she wondered what it was about. The witch doctor, Elvi, went to a drawer to pull out a bottle to reveal a few pills. "Here," he said handing it to her, "These will calm your nerves," after taking it silence filled the room. She had so many questions popping in her head and she was confused. Mustering some courage, she asked, "What happened?" "You were unconscious for nearly forty-eight hours, Lillian. The day your family and the others went for an outing, Ace and his fellow mates attacked to get you as you are the demon''s soul that can revive the dead. His father, Weshes didn''t know something like this would happen. We didn''t know you guys were in contact with him," he said walking towards the window, "It was unexpected for him to do such things, I believe he told you why he did it," he looked at her. "He wanted to bring back his fiance from the dead," she whispered but they caught to it. "He what?!" Gwen eximed shocked and taken aback at the same time. Lilly smiled weakly at it. Thankfully Elvis spoke, "Ace''s mother was searching for a bride when she decided to set him up with his childhood friend, ire. Like a storybook, they fell in love but ire fell sick due to an undetected sickness and she died. Weshes told us that Ace had asked for some time off from the kingdom and had been away for more than a century," he went on to exin, "We believe during that span of time, he didn''t use it to mend his heart but to find a way to get her back as in restore her. And the only way to get her back was your soul." "How can Lilly be a soul?" Gwen asked him confused, "Aren''t souls supposed to be floating and transparent beings?" Lilly had the same question herself. How could it be possible? "Because you are a demon''s soul," he responded, turning around to meet her eye, "When your father found you that night you were a baby wrapped in a nket who was left on the street. Your father didn''t get to see that night who had left you there but took you in and loved you. Your parents decided that they would take you to the demon world once you were of the age five but before that, you showed signs. There was a protective aura surrounding you one night and it was enough for them to know what was going on. Of course, you are still a human with no special powers but the only difference is your soul can be used to bring back life." "Just like that?" Gwen asked him. "No. Like for everything, there''s a limitation where the soul can be drawn out twice in a year during a full moon. My guess is in the month of November and June. I don''t know how it exactly works. Regorzil, Weshes, Canrart and I were the only ones who knew about it apart from your parents. Though Weshes had nothing to do with the what happened just like Cole. Were you close to Ace?" he asked her and at that moment she didn''t know what to say. Her silence was enough for him to understand. "What about my mom?" she asked him and saw a look of sadness pass through his face. "It is hard to say anything about her. She''s still under surgery," he saiding towards where she was to ce his hand on her shoulder, "We couldn''t get Ace''s and one of his fellow mates body except for some residues. Did you ever find anything strange around him?" he asked her and her thoughts drifted to the time they had spent together. Memories that she had cherished had now turned painful. "His reflection," she said in realization. Chapter 26 The decision- Part 2 Lilly said, "The day we went to one of their friend¡¯s house. There was a mirror there and while we were leaving he didn¡¯t have a reflection. His friend Peter didn¡¯t have it too," she heard him take a deep breath. "Lilly...what I¡¯m about to say mighte as a huge shock but Ace had died few days back after meeting you," both the girls looked at him with their mouth hanging wide open in shock. Before she could ask him, he raised his hand for her to wait, "I know it¡¯s hard to believe but what you were seeing and feeling was a semi state of his body. It is neither alive nor a ghost, something in between if you ask me. In order toe in contact with the ghosts that¡¯s the only way to achieve it. Did you know you resemble a little like her? The girl he loved. Notpletely but close. That is one of the reasons why Weshes kept staring at you the first he visited your house." "That¡¯s twisted," Gwenmented. Lilly felt felt sick in her stomach now. She looked like Ace¡¯s dead fiance? "I know but...the time has passed," the witch king said, "The time of taking your soul passed long ago and I think or rather feel that he purposefully dyed it." "What do you mean?" she asked him. If the time had passed didn¡¯t it mean it would go waste? "My theory is Ace had grown a liking to you as in he saw you as his love due to the slight resemnce you and ire share. When the time came he sure did strike but he wasn¡¯t sure about it. No one is bad in this world, Lilly. Situations make them do things. Ace wasn¡¯t such a boy before because I have met him before. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive him because that decision is yours to make." One of the nurse came in and took Elvis with her to treat the other patients while Gwen sat beside her exining what had after she fell unconscious in the cottage. Lilly found out that Cole didn¡¯t know anything about Ace¡¯s motives. He had arrived at the cottagete, experiencing minor injuries. Rose was also under treatment while Canrart, the vampire king had lost one of his arm. And as they spoke right now, there was a meeting held at the ground floor with all the important people on what should be done as there was more risk of people finding out about what she was. But something had been bothering her since Elvis had spoken to her. If someone knew what or who she was, why would they leave a baby unprotected on an isted street? Wasn¡¯t it strange that it was her father who was a demon, who had found her and taken her in. Her head began to hurt. It was too much of information for her mind to digest. She couldn¡¯t help but breakdown in tears thinking what had happened. She could only hope for her mother to be alright. Too tired again, she had fallen back to sleep. When she woke up for the second time, she was alone in the room and Gwen wasn¡¯t in sight. Sitting up on the bed, she stared at the white washed walls. The word sadness couldn¡¯t even describe how she was feeling right now. After a while, she got down from the bed, opening the door she made her way out to see the vast mansion with high ceilings. She wondered where they were. Walking through the corridors she heard someone crying. She peeked a little to see two women standing in the corner. "How could he? I just asked if he needed help," one of the women cried out holding a hand on her cheek. She was wearing a low cut blouse and a jeans. "You know who he is right? You shouldn¡¯t have spoken to him," the other one said rubbing her friends back. "But that was outright rude! I didn¡¯t even do anything!" she screeched. With that being the only way where the two women stood, she cleared her throat to make her presence known, passing by them as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word nor that she had noticed a red hand print on one of the women¡¯s face. "Ms. Lillian!" She heard someone call her from downstairs. Going to the edge she bent down to see Jack standing there looking up at her, "Your father is asking for your presence," he informed her. Going down the stairs, Jack walked her to a secluded room and as they walked there, she caught sight of therge pirs made of clear white marble. In the middle stood a beautiful water fountain with statues of children. Curious she asked the man, "Where are we?" "In Presaxil, miss. Its a witch kingdom," he informed as he took her to the room which had another room inside it. As he pushed the doors, it revealed some of the known faces who were already seated. Her father stood there along with the other kings but there was another man who had been eternally etched into her mind. The man who had killed someone she once held dear right in front of her eyes. The doors behind her closed once she stepped inside. "Take a seat Lilly," Regorzil, the demon king offered her smile as e raised his hand towards an empty seat. With careful steps, she walked to take a sit which wasn¡¯tfortable due to the uneasiness in her chest, "How are you feeling now? Tired?" the demon king asked. "No, not tired," her eyes didn¡¯t miss the vampire king¡¯s arm that was bandaged from his shoulder to the the tips of his fingers with white bandage. "We are not going to go round the bush, Lilly. As Elvis has told you, you are precious to our world. But it puts you in grave danger, living in the human world is not an option anymore. The human world weakens our powers and aren¡¯t to the fullest," Regorzil exined, "And after taking in the pros and cons it was decided that it was best for you to stay in the Vampire kingdom for now. In the meantime Elvis will try to research regarding your soul." "We hope you don¡¯t mind," the green eyed man spoke. He was holding a ss of wine in his hand, twirling it gently. "This is my brother, Luke," she heard Canrart introduce the man. "No, need of introductions, Canrart. We have met before," he said looking at her, a slow smile forming on his lips, "There is plenty of time for it." Chapter 27 The vampire kingdom- Part 1 I was in deep thought when the car jerked. Opening my eyes I saw through the window that it was raining. "The weather might be a little rough until we reach the kingdom," Jack said as he drove the car. "I see." When we started our journey it was only drizzling but as time passed it started raining slowly. Jack, Luke and I were the ones in the car. Dad had stayed back in Presxail, the witch-kingdom. I wouldn¡¯t have understood his decision of sending me to the vampire kingdom while he stayed back if he hadn¡¯t told me the reason. Though mom was dead, Elvis said he might be able to get her back as her soul hadn¡¯t left her bodypletely. My chest felt lighter hearing it and so did my mind. Dad wanted to stay at her side during the process and told he would visit me soon. In two days that was. He also kept giving me this weird speech about how I was destined to be with someone else and not Ace. That fate had something else nned. It was really hard to follow what he was saying. Elvis had also insisted on Canrart to stay so that he could fix his arm but Canrart dismissed it with a wave. He said it was better to take me to their kingdom as a storm was going to appear soon and he was right. The sky had considerably darkened even though it was noon and the speed with which it was raining was increasing by every few minutes. "Does it always rain like this here?" I asked out of curiosity, outside the car it was turning foggy. "Actually yes, it is the monsoon season now after all. It rains day and night in this region," Luke replied. Canrart was driving in a separate car while we followed them behind. Wiping the window with my hand I saw the view. The forest was thick and the raindrops making sounds on the roof of the car. Leaning my head on the window I sighed. So much had happened in a span of three days. Gwen and I were looking forward to the weekend but it was a disaster. Cole after speaking to his father took Gwen along with him to his kingdom, which was after Gwen spoke to her parents. "It¡¯s a good thing we have the witch king working on Mrs. Griffin," Jack said making a conversation, "I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I should have known the boy was lying," he said. Ace...the thought of what he said did hurt. Everything was a lie, every moment we spent and it hurt now. I shook my head to it, "It isn¡¯t your fault. You saw him only once," I said rubbing both my hand together for heat. I shivered slightly at the cold temperature. Jack had switched on the heater but was of no use. The side of my head bumped the window, making me wince in pain. "We¡¯ll be driving faster. Hold on," Luke had increased his driving speed quick after that, "There are people following us," he said making me blink. "What? Where?" Turning behind I saw there was no vehicle that I couldn¡¯t see much with the fog-like atmosphere. There was some kind of moment and that¡¯s when I saw a couple of people running towards the car. They were fast moving vampires. Undoubtedly they ran like a vampire but they weren¡¯t one. They had a wolf-like a face, running on hind legs and leaner than a vampire I had ever seen. I was going to ask Jack what they were when one of the cars in front of us drifted on the wet road. "What are they?" I asked him panicked. Looking at the window, I saw there were others like them approaching through the forest. "Crossbreeds. There¡¯s a bag under the seat having silver guns. Take it out," Luke instructed as we hit a rough patch on the road making the car jump and I hit my head for the second time today. Pulling the ck bag out, I took out the guns, "I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be stopping any soon until we reach the gate of the kingdom," he spoke. "That¡¯s fine by me," I said looking at the crossbreed bare their teeth out at us, which wasn¡¯t pretty. We were driving fast taking turns to dodge and a race towards the gate of vampire kingdom. We saw one of the cars take a quick turn and stop due to which Jack hit the brake suddenly making my head hit the roof of the car. Damn that hurt. Hopefully, I wouldn¡¯t have bumps like Tom, the cat. "Give me the guns," Luke said turning back and I handed them over to him, "Stay here and do not get out," he said quickly before going out of the car. I saw Luke, Canrart and another man, who I guess was Canrart¡¯s driver shooting the crossbreeds. With the sound of rain pouring down from the clouds, the ce was echoing with sounds of continuous gunshots being fired. There were at least seventeen of them around. I saw one of them charge towards Canrart but he shot it right through the forehead, making an empty hole there. Jack had a lesser reflex as he was a demon but he made sure to keep them at a distance. Luke was busy fighting the crossbreeds when one of them sneaked up behind his back baring its teeth out to attack him. The next second Luke had turned behind using both his hands to tear its mouth horizontally, killing it in the process. While I was looking at the fight, I heard a screeching noise and turned around to onlye face to face with a crossbreed who was standing right outside the window. It banged the ss making me jump. Was the car bulletproof? The window got smashed due to the crossbreeds banging. Nope, not bulletproof. It tried reaching for me as I fumbled with the bag that had guns in it. The cold and fear were mixing as my hands shivered. I pulled the trigger and the bullet went straight to its shoulder. I waited thinking it might go away but to my dismay, it got more ferocious. I went to the front seat when it tried reaching for me and got inside the car. Opening the car door, I got out leaving the crossbreed behind in the car. Angry raindrops fell on me as I searched for the others. When Luke saw me, his eyes expression turned a little angry. "What are you doing here?! I told you not to get out of the damn car," he demanded furiously. What the heck was going on? It was like my life was going way fast with a lot of bad surprises. Was this what dad was trying to tell me?! I was fated to be with Luke? Chapter 28 The vampire kingdom- Part 2 "I hadpany," I said pointing the car and his expression softened. "How many more left?" Canrart asked out of nowhere. "Three more," his driver replied as other gunshots were heard. "And it¡¯s zero," Luke said killing thest one. Once all the crossbreeds were dead, Jack had gone in Canrarts car, leaving Luke and me in the other car. The back seat was covered with tiny ss pieces. The rain had stopped now and I pulled down the window for air to pass in. The silence was awkward as we drove to the gate and it was going to take twenty minutes more. Luke was a strange person. He gave a vibe ofid back person but somewhere I knew he wasn¡¯t so. He would smile sweetly sometimes it was an unnerving smile that wrecked your nerves. Even though he was elder to Canrart by five years, he had passed on the throne to his younger brother. I felt that both of them were trying to get out of the responsibility by pushing it on each other. "Do you miss him?" Luke asked me casually and I felt my stomach drop at the unexpected question. "I don¡¯t know," I replied softly and it was the truth, "I don¡¯t know if I should feel sad about what he did or angry," making me smile sadly. "That¡¯s a vague answer, Lillian," he said, "Did you love him?" he asked me and I stared out of the window. "We never exchanged those words. I liked him and he seemed perfect-" I was saying before he interrupted. "Perfect in the sense when he came to your rescue in the theater?" he asked me slyly and my head snapped in his direction. "H-how do you know?" I asked him wide-eyed. "I was there when it happened," he confessed, "Canrart had asked me to talk to Regorzil a month back. It was a coincidence that I saw you in the theater, the human world can be quite boring but then theaters are the best. You get the freshest blood avable there," he said as though it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "Oh," was all I could say. "I would have ripped the boy¡¯s heart out there if it weren¡¯t for your boyfriend not that I didn¡¯tter," he said with a sly smile. "Why?" "Hmm?" he looked at me, "Why I ripped his heart out?" he asked me and I nodded. "Making the story short, once your parents got to know about your soul they told it to the kings. Canrart couldn¡¯t make it so he sent me to talk and know what was going. I have been watching you for a while and your parents insisted on it because of certain reasons. Don¡¯t worry I didn¡¯t stalk you," he saidughing, "Whenever I came down to visit earth, I would make it a point to see if you were doing fine. It was almost five years after that when I came to kill time in the theater I saw you." "I didn¡¯t notice you," I said and he smiled hearing it. "You couldn¡¯t, no one could. I saw you from far and the dragons son. It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t mind you going out with the boy," he said with a hint of venom in his voice. Why did the sses have to be on the seat everywhere and Jack in the other car? Luke was way blunt while he spoke sometimes, "We are here." Looking around I saw huge walls with a huge gate at its center. The walls trailed to God knows where as it was way long. It was like the olden times just like movies. When we got inside I saw there were little shops all over the ce in one corner as we passed like they were celebrating a carnival. There was a busy crowd there. Lanterns were being lit and it made me awe. It was beautiful. "When you are free, I could take you to one of these ces," Luke offered me with a gentle smile and I nodded returning back a smile. "I would love it," I responded going back to stare outside the window like a five-year-old. When we reached the pce like a mansion, Luke was quick to get out of the car and open the door for me. He took the luggage from me when I went to take it, "I do have hands you know," I said raising both my hands. "What kind of a man would I be to let you carry your stuff," he said taking them and walking. On the way, he gave it to a servant and got me something to eat. After that he led me in front of a room, pushing open the doors. For a few seconds, my mind had gone nk. It was amazing. There was a huge master bed with four poles where curtains were draped around it. Big windows, vintage items decorating the room with soft lighting¡¯s to go with it. I saw my luggage in the room. "Is this my room?" I asked him not sure and turned to look at him. He was looking at me straight in the eyes with azy look. Something crossed his features for a millisecond and he spoke. "It is, I have to talk to Canrart about a few things so I¡¯ll see youter during dinner," and I nodded with a yes. When he was leaving I saw him smile but not the gentle one. It was something I would categorize as a mischievous smile. After ten minutes I heard a knock on the door and someone enter. It was a young maid. "Ms. Griffin, I¡¯m Sara and will be attending you henceforth. Do you need me to help you with anything for now?" she asked me and I shook my head. "I just need to unpack my stuff and put it in the closet," I told her and she helped me ce them and my other things. As I went to the closet I saw crisp shirts and asked her, "Is someone using this room?" I asked her. "Those are master Luke¡¯s clothes Ms.," she replied and I looked at her confused, "This is his room but now both of yours," she cleared and I furrowed my brows at it. Did I hear it right? "Ours in the sense Luke¡¯s and mine?" I confirmed to which she nodded happily. "Of course, your his fiance. Do you know how much of talk is going on about it in the kitchen? I mean even I wanted to see you, after all, it is a fated match," she said and my face paled. Looking at me she hurriedly spoke, "I¡¯m sorry for speaking out of line," she apologized. "That¡¯s okay," I answered her in a whisper. Chapter 29 Keeper- Part 1 "Dinner will be served in half an hour, Miss Griffin," Sara informed while I stood there motionless. Snapping out of my thoughts I replied, "I¡¯ll be there," I said and she bowed a little before going out of the room. Picking up my cell I dialed a number, waiting for the person to pick up. "Sweetheart, are you fine?" I heard my father ask me worried, "Canrart told me you guys were attacked by a group of crossbreeds." "Yes, dad. Are you busy?" I asked him. "No, why?" "Is it true that I¡¯m his fiance?" I asked him taking a seat on the bed, "I mean Luke¡¯s." He was quiet for two seconds and I heard him sigh. "I don¡¯t know how you found it but it¡¯s true, Lilly. I know your upset and angry about it, let me exin," I heard speak through the phone, "When we realized about you being the demon¡¯s soul we called a meeting with all the kings. Luke hade instead of Canrart then and had taken interest in you before he even knew about your soul. Luke didn¡¯t want to rule even though he is elder to Canrart. The day he returned back, he made an agreement with Canrart once you were of right age he would take you as fiance and the throne." "And you just agreed?" I asked disbelieving what he said. "No, Lilly there¡¯s more to it," my father said, "You were having these visions when you were small. These visions were of your previous life and it was terrible to see you like that, that was how we got to know about the soul. After a few weeks, Elvis said there was a way to erase it and that was tying your blood with a royal, which actually has few criteria." "What do you mean?" I asked confused. "There are only seven direct royals in this dimension. The demon king, Regorzil and his sister Diane. The dragon king, Weshes. The vampire king, Canrart and his brother, Luke. Lastly, the witch King Elvis and his twin Elise," dad exined, "The same-gender cannot be tied, Regorzil and Weshes were out of the question. That left three of them-Elvis, Luke and Canrart. Before we could even think about it, Luke had volunteered to be your keeper. A keeper is someone you are bound to, who will love you and kill someone if needed if he or she has to protect. The situation was inevitable Lilly," my dad made me understand, exining it. "What about that person you nned to marry me off to sending me on a date?" I asked him remembering the incident. If I was supposed to marry someone, why would they set me up with another? I just didn¡¯t get it. "We wanted to see if you would ept if something like that happens, not that we were going to get you married to him. It was just a test, and we knew the boy had another love interest," I heard him chuckle. "It¡¯s not funny dad," Iined. "Honey, listen to me and listen well," my dad said seriously now, "I understand it¡¯s not easy, especially after what¡¯s happened in the past four days but Luke is right for you. Ace was not in the picture, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be, Lilly. There mighte a day where you won¡¯t be able to trust anyone but you can always rely on Luke because as strange as it sounds, you both are destined for each other." "I-I..." I was speechless. There were no words forming in my mind or mouth. "Don¡¯t worry, honey and Elvis said your mom is showing positive signs in the operations that are going on," he said changing the topic, "Whoever attacked her missed the actual ce where her heart was. Your mother had shifted her heart long back to the other side which protected her." Wow, I had no idea that was even possible. "How long will it take for mother to recover?" I asked him. "At least two months ording to what they have estimated. Don¡¯t worry, Lilly she¡¯ll be back with us," he assured me. I heard some voices from his end and he spoke, "I¡¯ll talk to youter honey, take care. Love you." "Love you too, dad," I said hearing the click sound from his side. I kept staring at the floor thinking about what dad said to me. Was I ready for this? No, but the things were already set in motion years back. Luke was my keeper and fiance. In the back of mind, I could feel my thoughtsing up telling me that love would find me instead of me searching. Shaking my head and pushing those thoughts away, I got up. For now, I needed some food and sleep. Chapter 30 Keeper- Part 2 When I went to the main hall there was a man who I assume was the butler waiting for me. He led me to the dinning room, which was huge and spacious like other things I noticed in this mansion. The room held two doors each on the longer side and curtains to adorn them. The room wasn¡¯t bright but a little darker than the other rooms, giving off vintage feeling. Canrart and a woman were the only ones in the room, sitting and talking. The women looked to be not more that forty. His arm was still wrapped in bandages and I felt bad. When I entered the room Canrart looked towards me with a bright smile on his face. "Lilly," he greeted, "Take a seat." I walked towards the other side of the room, carefully pulling the chair so as to not to create unnecessary noise. "Lilly this is Luke¡¯s and my mom, Heather," he introduced me to the women. She had her straight blonde hair let down that reached to her shoulders. "Hello," I said awkwardly with a smile. "It¡¯s good to finally meet you, Lilly. I hope you found the roomfortable," she said her eyes crinkling lightly and smiling. "Yes, thank you," I replied gratefully that they had taken me in, especially after what my father said through the phone. I wanted to ask about the whole marriage situation but it would be better to ask the main person. "Where are the others? They are always left when we have a guest," she said furrowing her brows while looking at the wall clock. "They are here," I heard Canrart say and in came a girl running, who looked no more than seven years; a boy of the same age trailed behind her. Behind them, a couple entered with their hands linked. The woman was lean and tall, her bleached hair tied into a messy bun. "Julie, stop running in the dinning hall," the women scolded the little girl with a hint of affection in her voice, "It¡¯s a bad habit, Edmond-Oh you must be Lilly," she said suddenly looking at me, her blue eyes looking at me intently. It felt like I had seen her somewhere but I couldn¡¯t point. My confusion and question on my face must have been evident for Canrart to say who she was, "This is Elvis¡¯s twin sister Elise," he said and I made an internal oh in my mind. Both the twins had bleached hair, "That¡¯s her husband, Edmond aka our cousin. Those two adorable minions there are their kids." "Uncle Canrart!" the little girl whined making all of usugh. "Just adorable. Okay?" he asked her making her smile wide. All of them took their seats and then came Luke, entering the room as his scanned the ce. Out of all the seats that were empty, Luke took a seat right next to me. The whole time during dinner all of them bombarded me with questions of what I liked, where I studied, what candy I liked which was asked by Julie. I was d that no one took out the topic of what happened during the weekend. Julie was a cute kid and so was her twin Paul, both of them were bickering about a cartoon while they had dinner. Once I was done having dinner, I excused myself to go up to the room. I waited for Luke toe up to the room while I sat at the edge of the bed. I felt a little jittery as time passed. "You seem tense," I heard Luke say as he entered through the door. "I know about the whole keeper and fiance," I told and saw him stare at me for some while. "Good," he answered walking across the room, "I believe you also know the reasons for it?" "Yeah, I do," I nodded, "But making me your fiance...I¡¯m not ready for it. I don¡¯t feel that way," I tried exining to him. A slow smile graced his lips, it wasn¡¯t sweet but devils smile. "Don¡¯t worry, Lillian as time passes by you¡¯ll fall in love with me and be ready what I have to offer you. You might feel frustrated and trap but this is how it is and is set," he stated walking towards me slowly. "This is not the seventeenth century to do that!" I argued and I felt him close the distance, hovering on top. "I have watched you grow all these years and gave you a chance. A chance to fall in love and make your destiny instead of being chosen but you picked the wrong person. I can¡¯t let that happen again, Lillian," he said his dark green eyes boring into mine, keeping me fixated, "Don¡¯t even think of escaping because I won¡¯t let that happen. Sleep now." Is this how it¡¯s going to be from now? Should I just go with the wind without questioning it? "I¡¯m not sleeping in the same room," I said to which he frowned. "Darling I won¡¯t touch you while you fall asleep," he said chuckling, "Moreover, you need me to be close to you. Whose going to chase away your nightmares?" "I don¡¯t have any-" "You don¡¯t have now but you will start having soon," he said seriously now and my eyebrows drew closer in confusion not understanding what he meant, "Lilly, you didn¡¯t have any past dreams because I gave my blood to you meaning a fraction of my blood runs in your veins. Elvis had put up the bind and it would have stayed until you didn¡¯t see anyone die. But the problem is you did and my blood is not going to be enough to keep the memories away anymore. My presence is required at the time night for preventing and toning down the memories." "Let¡¯s try for a week. If nothing happens I¡¯ll change the room," he offered, his eyes taking in my slightest reactions, "Only till we get married that is," he concluded. I bit my inner cheek thinking what to do. "Okay," I answered softly. When the time came to sleep, I took one side of the bed while Luke took another side to sleep. It took me sometime before I could actually sleep as the ce was new. I was sleeping peacefully until I heard a shrill voice of a girl screaming. The voice was agonizing and I covered my ears but it was of no use. "Lilly?" I heard a voice that I knew. When I turned, it was like a cold bucket of ice thrown at me. "A-Ace?" my voice croaked. I was happy to see him but he looked sad. "How could you?" I heard him speak, "You let him kill me and you are going to marry my killer?" he asked and I shook my head. "No, Ace," tears filled my eyes and I couldn¡¯t speak, feeling a lump in my throat. He was the one who broke my trust. "How could you?" he repeated now angry with no hint of the person I knew. Suddenly his chest formed a hollow hole and blood started spluttering on the floor. He screamed in pain and I couldn¡¯t take it. Someone make it stop! His voice was filled with pain and it was agonizing to see what was happening. Stop. Stop. "Lillian!" I heard a distant voice, "Darling, snap out of it!" Focussing my eyes, I saw a concerned Luke¡¯s face. I felt him wipe my tears from my cheek. He pulled me into his arms, rubbing my back soothingly and murmured soothing words. It calmed me down and I was able to breath normally. Before I fell asleep I heard him mutter to himself, "I don¡¯t think a week is necessary." Chapter 31 New life- Part 1 "It was mind chilling scary and I don¡¯t understand why it happened," I confessed to Elise. I was sitting with Elise and her daughter, Julie in the garden now, as I picked the grass on the ground. "Hmm," Elise hummed who was sitting right next to me, "It¡¯smon to have dreams as such, especially when you have seen someone die right in front of your eyes but the way you described it, it isn¡¯t just a dream." "What do you mean by that?" I asked her, fearing that what I thought as a slight possibility was going to be true. "You know the answer, Lilly," she said looking up to see the floating clouds, "You have nothing to fear while we are here to protect you. I don¡¯t know if I should call it a gift or a bane what you possess because it is how you view it." "Ace is dead which already know and few of his soul fragments are lingering around but there are others. Other souls who¡¯ll try to haunt you, it might either be from the past or the present. I know everything looks like a setup, making Luke and you sleep in the same room but it¡¯s for precaution. As part of his blood runs in your veins, the parasitic souls will stay away. His presence will soothe your soul and after you told me about your dream I think we did the right thing, Luke isn¡¯t so bad," she said looking at me and I looked at Julie who was chasing a butterfly. "He could have imprisoned Ace instead of killing him," I said after few seconds. "I understand you¡¯re grieving for him Lilly but would you rather have him kill you? He had given himself over to the dark side and once you do that there¡¯s no turning back. It¡¯s either kill or be killed. Few things you need to let go. Moreover, you are Luke¡¯s fianc¨¦. He¡¯ll always protect you," she said seriously. With being beautiful Elise was calm and insightful when matters were spoken. "I¡¯ll do that," I sighed thinking about it deeply. "The day we heard about Luke linking your blood with his and that he would take the throne once he was married to you, we were beyond shock to hear it. I mean he had many women before due to which we didn¡¯t take it up seriously," she said with a smile. I had no idea what she was smiling about, "And then my husband, Edmond told me that Luke was keeping a tab on you," she said like it was no big deal. "What?!" I asked shocked. I knew he came to see me once in a while but keeping tab? She let out a chuckle looking at my reaction. "Yeah, I know. We had the same reaction as there was this one time where he slept with a woman but he kept a tab on what you did in school. Now I feel he should have kept a tab outside too to prevent the things that happened. When I confronted him, his answer was vague." "Dad told he liked me since he saw me," I said and saw her rub her chin. When I woke up this morning, I was the only one in the room. He had left without a word or a message. "I¡¯m not sure how to ce my words, Lilly," she said as her nose crinkled, "I¡¯m not going to sugar coat you Luke is a difficult character but with all the years I have known him deep down he has a good heart. Like really deep. Something triggered inside him when you both met for him to make the bond." "If he liked me he wouldn¡¯t have slept," I stated. "I understand your point of view, Lilly and there¡¯s a reason behind it but it¡¯s not my ce to tell. Luke will tell when he wants to," she said with her angel like smile and then got up, "Did you get a tour to the mansion?" she asked me changing the topic. "Not yet. I was wondering when I would get to explore," I said shaking my head. "Come on then," she said pulling me towards the mansion, "Julie sweetheart, leave the butterfly alone. You are going to fall," she said with a frown. Going through the main door, she took me through the spiral stairs. Most of the passages were narrowpared to the ground floor. She took me to a particr side of the floor to show family portraits and a few drawings made by her on the wall. The designs were amazing. Even though the mansion was big it was kept clean and away from dust. In the process, I found out that Elise was married to Edmond for nearly a decade. Edmond was Luke¡¯s and Canrart¡¯s cousin. At one of the wall, I saw something scribbled. It was like a child¡¯s writing, stepping in closer to have a better view. It read, Lucifer I hate you with an angry face. "It¡¯s my son¡¯s doing," Elise saiding to stand next to me, "My son, Paul wrote it for Luke." "Why did he write so?" I asked her but Julie answered it appearing from nowhere. "Paul broke uncle Luke¡¯s cell phone and uncle Luke broke the video game wire to make it even," she said with her childlike voice with a huge grin like it was a good thing, "Paul should have let me y," she said and Iughed bending down to pull her cheek. She was adorable as a teddy bear. "Didn¡¯t your uncle Luke see this?" I asked her and she nodded. "Heather thought it was cute and made sure it was kept just like that when Luke was going to repaint it," Elise replied, "It was a good day." "Your family sounds fun," I said smiling and saw her shake her head. "Our family," she corrected me, "Give it a chance, trust me you won¡¯t regret it." "Okay," I whispered. Chapter 32 New life- Part 2 "Elvis had called this morning to tell about your mother¡¯s condition. Her body is reacting well to the treatment being given now and they are conducting other tests as well," Elise informed me and I felt relieved. I wished I could be there but dad had told I was safer in the vampire kingdom, with Luke. She then continued, "Elvis was angry on Canrart and Luke." "Why?" I asked her furrowing my brows. "Canrart hadn¡¯t gone to check his wounds and well Luke because he pped one of his workers," she sighed and my eyes went wide. Luke did that? "Apparently, one woman made a move on him and he ended up pping her. His temper is something you need to be aware of. There are many who have titled him as Lucifer," she warned me. Now that I think about it, I remembered the time after going out of my room. Two women¡¯s standing there in the corridor while one of them was crying, having fingerprints on her cheek. I gulped hearing it. I didn¡¯t handle angry people well, they were scary. After taking a tour around the mansion, I headed to my room to find Luke already there sitting on the bed. "How was the tour?" he asked me as his green eyes watched me walk inside the room. "It was good. I saw your name written on the wall," I said smiling and took a seat on the bed. I expected him to frown but instead, he smiled at it. "I know. I was there when Julie told you about it. You shouldugh more, Lillian," he said bringing up his hand to ce it on my cheek. I was taken back with his gesture and blinked at him before clearing my throat. He looked at me and a slow grin appeared. I looked at him cautiously wondering what he was grinning at. Before I could ask what happened his phone rang. "Is it done?" Luke asked someone through the phone, "I know...isn¡¯t that why it was given to you?...no there¡¯s more to it...yes I thought the same..." he went on talking which I didn¡¯t understand. He got up to walk towards a window and I watched him as he spoke, his strong voice filling up the entire room. Facing towards me he sat at the edge with his back towards the ss. Though he was speaking on the phone, his eyes were on me. When his eyes left mine I felt my back rx. A straight nose and strong cheekbones on his face. I had to admit he had beautiful eyes. He was tall and fit with the good amount of muscles but not like a bodybuilder. He had left three buttons at the top of his maroon shirt unbuttoned. His lips that were set in a thin line for something said on the other end of the phone had suddenly turned to a Cheshire like a smile. That¡¯s when I realized he had caught me looking at him. "Don¡¯t bother me, darling. Carry on," he said before I turned my face to look at the cupboard to save myself from any further embarrassment, "Not you, you idiot..." I heard him say. Once he was done talking he put his phone back in his pocket. He walked to the table, picking up a file and handing it to me. "What¡¯s this?" I asked as my eyebrows furrowed in question. "Those are your school documents, Lillian. You¡¯ll be attending the local school from tomorrow," he exined as I opened the file to see few documents in my name, "Everything is there in it- your transfer certificate to your schedule." "What do you mean by that? I¡¯m not going," I said with my eyes narrowed at him. He was sending me to some God knows where school without even asking my opinion on it. A frown formed on his face, "How about this you either go to school and extend the wedding bells or we get married directly? I would love if you picked the second option," he said with a sly smile and at that moment I wanted to strangle him. Like Elise had said earlier, Luke had a strange personality. Once he would be all sweet and nice but then he would have a mean glint in his eyes. "Either way it ends with the marriage," I said through my gritted teeth, "Can¡¯t you just let me go where my father is now and dissolve the marriage thing?" I asked him a little calm and saw something sh in his eyes. In less than a second, he was in front of me his eyes turning red and I thought he was going to yell but instead his body hovered over mine. His eyes were scary but it looked like he was controlling his anger. Why was he angry? I was the one angry with so much of mess to handle. I waited for him to bark angry words but he didn¡¯t. I was sitting on the bed while he was hovering on top of me wasn¡¯t a good idea. With every two seconds that passed, I felt myself go back while he leaned over and I had to support myself with my elbows. "Can you repeat what you said, my dear Lillian?" he asked me as our faces were closing in. "That I want to go to school?" Was my smart answer and his eyes twinkled hearing it. "Smart girl," he said pulling back and yawned, "By the way, you¡¯ll be apanied by two of my trusted members in the school." You must be kidding me! I thought. The next morning, as Luke had told me I was apanied by two boys who looked at my age but were definitely older than me. Their names were Davis and Gordon. Gordon hardly uttered a word and if he did it was what to do and not to do, it was like walking with a hawk next to you. At least Davis wasparatively better when I had questions to ask he would exin it to me. The first day it didn¡¯t bother me much but by the third day, I felt caged. It waspletely weird having two guys follow you everywhere except for the restroom and at one point of time, I didn¡¯t want to get out of there. It was like no one wanted to be my friend or rather talk to me especially after seeing two muscr guys around me all the time. I had shooed both of them telling I needed some time and would meet them in the lunch room. They were reluctant at first but I had managed to have some time alone for myself. My head fell back on the wall and I sighed, life was getting weird. What was Luke even thinking having two men watch over me? That I would get kidnapped? No one even knew about it yet. "It¡¯s lunchtime," I heard someone say and turned to see a boy with sses, "Hi, I am Travis. We have Geography together," he introduced himself. "Lillian," I introduced myself. Travis was two or three inches taller than me, a backpack hung over his shoulder and two books in his hand. Though he wore sses he didn¡¯t look a bit nerdy. Something told me he was trying to hide his image. "Aren¡¯t you having lunch? You should eat. We have p.e. next hour," he informed me. "Yeah, which way is the cafeteria?" I asked him scrunching my nose and he pointed his hand to the right, "Thank you." I was still taking the time to understand the crazy architecture of the school. "Anytime," he replied with a boyish smile. "Would you like to join for lunch?" I asked him, it would be nice to have a person other than my guards and saw him grin. "I would love to but I have some work to do. Moreover, I feel like I¡¯m going to be killed soon," he said looking across me when I turned to see what he meant, I saw Davis and Gordon looking at us who were standing few meters away from us. Oh joy, I thought dryly. Chapter 33 Bonding time- Part 1 "I feel like eating skittles. Do you think they have it here?" I asked Dave once I reached where Gordon and he was. Gordon and Dave were both staring at the direction where Travis had disappeared. A secondter Dave looked at me to reply, "I don¡¯t know what it is but Gordon will go get you one of that while we head towards the cafeteria, Ms. Lillian," he said and I saw Gordon give a curt nod before leaving us. "Alright," I replied. Once Dave and I were seated at the corner table of the cafeteria, I took a bite from my te, eating with silence while most of the people in the room where talking andughing. My life must suck, I thought. "It isn¡¯t that bad," I heard Dave say and bit my tongue. I must have said it out loud. "He could at least send a female guard if that is. You guys don¡¯t talk or let me talk to anyone," I said in a low voice busy looking at my tray. "People are not to be trusted here Ms. Lillian, they are maniptive and cunning. We are here to keep you away from any harm that maye on you. And the issue of you having a female guard it¡¯s not possible as master Luke has only male guards and for some odd reason, he doesn¡¯t like female vampire guards. I don¡¯t know about Gordon but I¡¯ll try to be interactive with you from now," he answered me seriously and I gave him a weak smile. "You have to smile and say it. Feels like someone is pointing a gun and making you say it," I mumbled and took a sip from my cold drink. "I¡¯m sorry," he said now smiling and I smiled back at him. Well at least he was trying but his smile fell down when he continued to speak, "I would ask you to refrain from talking to any boys. If Luke heard about it he wouldn¡¯t be happy about it and you don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of," Dave warned me. "So are you going to tell Luke about it?" I asked him raising my eyebrows in question and saw him shake his head. "Not now but if it happens in the future, I will," he said and by then Gordon hade with a bunch of skittles in his hand. "Thank you," I said looking at him to which he nodded and sat next to Dave. I was in the ground with the rest of my ss after lunch as we had P.E. During the game with the girls, I finally made two friends whose names were Mia and Katie. Mia was shorter than me and had brown hair until her shoulders while Katie was of my height with blonde hair. Both of them seemed nice. I was d that the boys and girls had separate games to y. I knew Dave had told me not to trust anyone but I needed a girl to talk to in this college. If Gwen was here it would have been much easier, I thought. When I had turned to see my bodyguards, I caught Gordon looking at me intently as Dave said something to him. Gordon said something to which Dave shook his head. I wonder what they were talking about. When the ss was over everyone began heading back but a girl tripped on the ground while walking. Unfortunately, there was a sharp wooden tree that was cut short on which she fell due to which blood trickled down from her leg. "Are you alright, cupcake?" I heard a guys voice beside me and my head snapped at the person and felt myself exhale. It was one of the guys from my ss, he bent down towards the injured girl to pick her up. "Hey, are you alright?" Mia asked tilting her head, "I guess you don¡¯t like the sight of blood. Come on, let¡¯s go change." "Yeah," I said giving onest look before turning towards the changing room. I changed into my skinny jeans and a loose top, stuffing my P.E. clothes in my locker. "How do you find the college so far?" Katie asked me as she brushed her hair. "It¡¯s okay I guess," I replied. "Are you rich or is your family powerful, Lilly? I mean you have two men guarding you all the time," Mia blurted out. "Mia, that¡¯s rude," Katie scolded her lightly and then said to me, "You don¡¯t need to answer it if you don¡¯t want to, Lilly." "No, that¡¯s okay," I said smiling, "I¡¯m neither rich nor powerful, just a few circumstances due to which they are tagging along," I exined a little. "Oh," Mia responded thoughtfully, "You know some of them were talking about a new girl having two bodyguards following her all the time and it made me wonder if you were rich then why to attend a local college." I felt a little conscious after knowing that people were talking about me, of course, anyone would. "You have a fiance," Katie deadpanned and my head snapped at her direction. How did she know? "You do?" Mia asked, her bright blue eyes looking at me excited. "Ah...yeah," I said a little cautious now. "Damn, sometimes I wished I were you, Katie," Mia said to which I scrunched my eyebrows together not understanding what she meant, "Katie is A ss witch, Lilly just like purebloods in a vampire." "That must be nice," I said. The good part was none of them pestered about I having a fiance and had passed on to talk about the next ss. Chapter 34 Bonding time- Part 2 Gordon and Dave had given me space during the next ss, watching me from a far distance while I sat with Mia and Katie. Mia never seemed to sit still and was always moving or talking or sending little paper notes to us. When the teacher had caught her with a note she threw it right across the window which ended with the teacher giving a light warning. Once the ss was done, I excused myself to go to the restroom and was apanied there with Mia. Katie had notes to write and had, therefore, stayed in the ss. While Mia had gone to one of the stalls, I opened the tap to feel the warm water on my hands. Bending down I gathered it in my hands and sshed it on my face twice. Pulling out one of the tissues I wiped my face. "Cupcake," I heard an eerie voice behind me and felt my blood run cold at the known voice. Moving the tissue away from my eyes and looked at the mirror in front of me, Ace standing near one of the stalls. He was smiling at me but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. No, no, it wasn¡¯t Ace. It couldn¡¯t be. "A-Ace?" I stuttered looking at him and turned back to see no one there. My breathing had turned short and I had to hold the tform of the sink from behind to keep me steady. I heard the flush sound and saw Mia opened the door humming a tune. "Did you know that our previous principal was kicked out of the college because of some fraud work?" Mia asked meing towards the sink, "You okay?" she asked once her eyes met mine. "Did you hear anything?" I asked her. "No, why?" Mia stared at me for few seconds, "Did something happen? You look like you saw a ghost," she said and I gave her a dryugh. You have no idea, I thought. "Yeah, I¡¯m okay," I whispered nodding my head and looked around the bathroom. I opened the door, "What did the principal do?" I asked her changing the subject which actually worked. She went on to tell what happened but my mind was still stuck at what I saw. I wasn¡¯t hallucinating and I was sure of it. I had enough of sleepst night to know if I was imagining things and his voice felt so real, moreover, he was standing right behind me! But then he wasn¡¯t there when I turned back. What was going on? For the first time when the ss was over, I was happy to get back to the mansion. Telling bye¡¯s to my new friends, I walked to where my guards were standing. "Master Luke hase to pick you up," Dave informed me as we headed out of the building. "I see," I replied and saw Gordon staring at me, "What?" I asked him and saw him shake his head. Coming out of the main entrance, I saw a shiny sleek looking ck car in front of me where Luke was leaning his back on it with azy look on his face. He was wearing a white cuffed shirt which was folded up until his elbows and ck jeans to go with it. The way most of the people steered clear of him meant they knew exactly who he was. When his eyes caught mine, his face broke into a wide smile. "Lillian my honeybee," he sang loudly and it was enough to set my face ame with embarrassment. I caught sight of few students looking at me, few shocked with eyes wide and few with pity, like I was themb that was going to be butchered soon. "Don¡¯t call me that!" I whisper yelled at him. "Call you what, honeybee?" he asked me innocently tilting his head, "I was contemting on whether to call you sugarplum, honeybee or Firefly but I liked honeybee better," he grinned looking at me. He opened the door for me and I gave him a tight smile getting inside not wanting to continue the argument on what to call me. Already we were gathering enough unwanted attention. "How was college?" he asked me starting the car, "I heard you made new friends." "Yeah, it was good. Better than thest two days," I replied to him and opened my bag to pull the skittles out, "Do you want some?" I asked him politely and to my surprise, he picked a few of them from my hands. "You look surprised," Luke stated, his eyes flickering on my face for a mere second and back on the road, "I love candies, ice cream, choctes. Are you alright?" he asked me and I raised my brows. "Yeah, why?" "I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well after the lunch break. Did someone bother you?" he asked me seriously and my thoughts drifted to what happened in the bathroom. Looking outside the window I said, "I saw Ace today in the bathroom mirror but he wasn¡¯t there when I turned back," I told him and the car was filled with silence. "Maybe your still stressed with all the things that happened but I¡¯ll look into what it is and speak to Elvis about it," he said with an assuring smile when I turned to look at him. "Thank you," I thanked him, "Gordon told you about it?" I asked him and he shook his head. "Aside from the guards I have appointed for you, I have another person watching you, Lillian. Just so that no harmes upon you when I¡¯m not around," he said. "I feel like a thief being on the run and watched over by FBI waiting for me tomit a crime," I said softly sighing. I didn¡¯t want to be over dramatic about the situation but a person needed to be breath. Luke justughed hearing it. "Comparing yourself to a murder is quite amusing, honeybee but if you are a thief, I must be the serial killer," he said stopping the car when the traffic lights turned red. For some odd reason, it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking about what he said and I didn¡¯tment on it, "Would you like to shop or eat first?" he asked me. "Shopping?" I asked him. "Yes, shopping. We need some bonding time and you need clothes so let¡¯s have some time for ourselves before going back home, okay?" he asked me. He was right I did need clothes. "Shopping it is then," I replied and he made a U-turn with his car. We were in the twelfth shop now, shopping for dresses. There were people attending me every few seconds to show me the dress piece while I was at the changing room, going in and out of the room. Luke sat right in front of the room and made sure we were the only customers in the shop. The whole time he made sure I was givenplete attention and was patient while picking my shoes or bags or any clothing store we had been to. "Turn around, honeybee," he said sitting on the couch rxed with his legs crossed, "Hmm," was his response. "Sir, we have another piece of different color in this if you want," thedy manager spoke to please the guy he was talking to. "What do you think?" Luke asked me and I shrugged my shoulders. "I think it¡¯s okay," I replied and saw the manager narrow her eyes at me because of the words I used on the designer wear dress I wore. "It¡¯s a rare piece that was designed and worn by the fashion week modelst week, Sir," thedy said with a sweet voice, "You can-" "Pack the ck, red and the dark green ones you showed," Luke said firmly and the manager nodded, leaving us alone, "Those are the ones you picked right?" he asked me and I nodded. I was the kind of person to pick only one dress when a person insisted on buying me but this was Luke we were talking about. When I told him in the previous store that I didn¡¯t like any of it, he had almost closed the store down for good. Almost. "I think that¡¯s all I need for now," I said to which he hummed, looking at one of the dresses that was hanging at the corner. When we went to the counter, a person was billing the three dress and thedy spoke. "I think the blue one suited and you-" she was telling to be cut off by Luke, whose hand was resting on the counter to support his chin. "Are you telling that my girl doesn¡¯t have a taste... Ms. Lane?" he asked sweetly, his eyes boring into her¡¯s. His other hand was on the counter, fingernails tapping on the ss in question. "N-no, I¡¯m sorry," she apologized and handed us our bags. "I thought so," he said smiling at her like nothing happened and took the bags, "Let¡¯s go, honeybee," he ced one of his hand on the back and gently taking me out of the store. Chapter 35 Tit for tat- Part 1 Luke and I were sitting in a restaurant now as the waiter handed us the menu¡¯s and as I took it our hands identally touched mine to which he murmured a sorry. The waiter was a vampire like the rest of the people in this kingdom. Luke didn¡¯t seem to notice it and turned the menu list he held in his hand. "Did you decide what to eat?" Luke asked me as I looked at the menu. There were items I hadn¡¯t heard of and didn¡¯t know what to pick. When I looked up to see him, I saw him smiling at me as he rested his chin on the heel of his hand, "Unable to decide?" "I don¡¯t what these are," I replied shaking my head. "I¡¯ll have a rare steak and the beautifuldy here will have the savory with minced chicken," Luke said handing over his menu to the waiter. I picked my menu to give it to him and I noticed the waiter brushed his fingers on my hand on purpose this time. "Anything else Sir?" the waiter asked. "Mm, get a bottle of wine," Luke ordered and when the waiter was going to turn back he said, "And one more thing. Touch her again and I¡¯ll see to it you¡¯re hands are missing from your body by dawn or you from this kingdom, yes?" Luke asked smiling at him and I saw the waiter nod his head before leaving in a hurry. "You scared him," I stated as I picked my ss of water to drink and he raised one of his eyebrows at me. "What did you expect me to do?" He asked looking at me and lips twitched to smile. "The same what you did just now," I muttered looking out of the window and when I turned back to see him, he wasn¡¯t in front of me. "See, now we are connecting," I heard him speak beside me making me jump out of surprise. "Why did you shift?" I asked him narrowing my eyes at him as he was sitting to my left and his face broke into a grin hearing my question, "Go back to your seat," I said nudging him away. "Now now, don¡¯t be so mean, Lillian. Look there are people looking at you," he whispered next to my ear and I looked around to see an elderly couple looking at us. The grandpa sent a wink and a thumbs up which Luke happily returned back. I sighed, feeling a light headache build in my head. Luke was one of a kind, he would once be all sweet and nice then the next second he would turn scary. "Doesn¡¯t anyone know who you are?" I asked him during we had our food. He was one of the royal members of the vampire kingdom, how could no one recognize who he was? "I¡¯m not a celebrity that people wille swarming around me, Lillian. Actually, its quite the opposite," he said as he used his knife and fork, "Royal or not people who know who I am will steer clear of me," and he took a bite of his steak. "Why is that?" I asked him without thinking. The savory was a noodle like a dish and tasted too good for my brain to think about anything else. "Few things are best unsaid," he replied and then asked me, "How is the food?" "Tasty, thank you for picking it," I thanked him and heard him hum in approval. There were no customers in the section we sat now and looked deserted. I was having my fudge ice cream when Luke went out to make a quick call. I sighed when I had thest spoon, tomorrow I might regret having ice cream with so many calories but now it didn¡¯t matter. I saw the waitere back with the bill and ce it on the table. Seeing no one around he spoke cing one of his hand on mine and the other in his pocket, "Hey, would you like-" and I saw him fall down limp on the floor, Luke was standing with a hard gaze. "People never listen do they," he said calmly and my eyes widened. Looking at me he spoke, "Calm down, Lillian." "Y-you killed him!" I eximed looking down at the waiter who was lying on the ground motionless. "Rx, I knocked him unconscious. He wanted your blood," he said going down where the body was and pulled out a needle-like object from the pocket, "You see this, this is a needle injected to paralyze a prey. But they have stopped manufacturing it, I wonder who¡¯s still working on these needles. Let¡¯s go, Gordon will take care of him," he said and I got up giving onest look. When we got inside the car, I sat there staring at the road due to what happened in the restaurant. If there were things to inject a non-vampire to drink blood, I wonder how many humans lived in the kingdom as blood was an important thing on which the vampire¡¯s survived. "How did you know?" I asked Luke as he drove the car back to the mansion, "That he wanted my blood?" Luke¡¯s dark green eyes met mine. "It¡¯s an instinct," he replied, "I know when someone wants to have a drink out of another creature. I am a vampire after all." "When you mean creatures, you mean humans and the other non-vampire beings?" "Technically humans and witches are our food but it¡¯s easier to trick a human than a witch. If a witch is willing to donate or take a sip out of their vein, then it¡¯s fine like Elise and Edmond," he exined and I nodded. "Which category do Ie in?" I asked him and saw him grin. "Are you willing to give me your blood my Lillian?" his eyes sparkled when it met mine, "I¡¯ll have to take a bite to know that. The way you were almost to be bitten I would say you are pretty much edible. You won¡¯t know until you explore," he said and I stared at him for a few seconds. I remembered Gwen had told something simr about the exploration, I wonder how she was doing. Chapter 36 Tit for tat- Part 2 When we reached the mansion, I went straight to the room and changing my clothes. Later that night I began working on my assignments sitting on the bed. While solving one of the problems, Julie came in barging inside the room. "Lilly," her sweet voice called out and I turned back to see her standing with a box and a book in each hand. Aunt Lilly was too old and I was still in college therefore when she asked if she could call me Lilly I had agreed right away. "Yes, Julie what is it?" I asked her wondering what she wanted and she showed me what she held in her hand. "I don¡¯t know which color to put," she replied her brows furrowed and filling her cheeks with air, "Will you help me?" she asked me. "Sure,e here," I said patting my hand an empty space next to me on the bed. Her face broke into an adorable smile and she crawled on the bed. I was pushing the quilt to make more space when she moved in front of me, her back to face me so that she was sitting on myp. Taking the book, she began flipping the pages and opened a page that had a bear in a forest. She then took out the box to reveal different colors of sketch pens. "Okay," I heard her mutter softly to herself and looked at me. I took a grey color when I saw Julie¡¯s sibling Paul enter the room with his eyes a little dted. "Julie, mother, and uncle Luke are looking for you," he said but Julie seemed not to care and took the colored pens to color the picture. "I¡¯m busy," she replied not looking up as she shaded. I looked at Paul and raised my brows in question. "She broke uncle Luke¡¯s phone," he went to exin and I hid myugh with a cough, looking at them seriously, "And he¡¯s really angry." I felt these two had a thing for breaking Luke¡¯s cell phone. "Why did you break it?" I asked Julie, moving to the side so that I could see her. Before anyone could talk, I heard Luke¡¯s voice. "Yes, Julie why did you break it? Look at the condition," he said showing the phone that had cracks all over the screen as he walked inside the room. He had a frown on his face and didn¡¯t look angry. For few seconds the room was dead silent until Julie spoke in her small voice, "You promised," she spoke, "You promised you would take me out. You¡¯ve been pushing the day since a month." "And so you break my phone?" He asked her and I saw her take the book in front of me, closing it to give it to me. "It¡¯s like a reminder," she replied and then turned to face me, "Keep it safe with you. Uncle Luke might take it," this made meugh while the three of them looked at me confused. "It¡¯s just a cellphone, Luke. I¡¯m sure you can buy a new one and let¡¯s go out this weekend," I said and felt Julie rx taking her side. "Do you know how hard it is to put back all the contacts?" he asked me and before I counter he spoke, "I don¡¯t keep a backup, the memory can be stolen and used by people. Now hand the book. You know the rules tit for tat, Julie," he said and I saw Julie shake her head. "Lilly," she turnedpletely towards me. "Luke, let it go. You¡¯re behaving childish, how old are you? Ten?" I asked him and heard both the twins snicker at my words due to which he narrowed his eyes. Then his expression turned to an evil grin which I didn¡¯t like. "Alright, honeybee," he said to which Julie jerked back looking around with wide eyes. "Where where?" she asked searching for a bee but Luke continued. "I¡¯ll let it go on one condition. I¡¯ll tell you the conditionter but do you agree," he asked me and I looked at him warily. "What kind of condition is it going to be?" I asked him and saw him think. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t vite you or ask you for a kiss. Those things I want it to be natural. So do you agree?" he asked me patiently standing there waiting for my answer. He told he wouldn¡¯t kiss or something so I think it was okay but this was Luke we were talking about. After a lot of thinking, I replied, "Okay, I agree." "Then it¡¯s a deal," he grinned widely, "But there won¡¯t be a next time Julie if you break my phone," and Julie nodded and thanked me before going out of the room with her brother, Paul. He then came to sit next to me as his dark green eyes looked at me, sparkling with mysteries in them. The room was dead silent and I didn¡¯t know what to do so I went to pick my books and put it back in my bag. I wondered what Luke¡¯s condition was going to be and it was gnawing in my head, finally, I asked. "What¡¯s the condition?" "I was wondering when you would ask," he hummed and then said, "The condition I have is..." he drawled. "Is?" I prompted looking at his lips curve. "A sip of your blood," he said and pointed towards his neck, "from here." Chapter 37 Party time- Part 1 I stood there staring at Luke as seconds passed by since he asked me a question. He raised one of his perfectly shaped brows at me in question if I was going to answer him or not. "I¡¯m anemic," were the words that came out of my mouth. "Seriously? Is that the best lie you coulde up with?" He asked me in a serious tone tilting his head. "Yeah, sorry for not being creative. I don¡¯t get asked every day by people to drink my blood," I retorted and heard himugh. "Lillian, you amuse me," he said walking towards me and I pulled up the nket covering myself in it as a shield. What was I thinking? Don¡¯t ask me, "There¡¯s a little party being held tomorrow I would like you to apany me there, that¡¯s my condition." I narrowed my eyes making sure he wasn¡¯t lying, not that I could detect it but vampires were all cunning people well, except for Canrart I felt. "So if I apany you, you won¡¯t drink my blood right?" I asked him making sure and saw him nod. "Pinkie promise," he said lifting his pinkie in the air with a smile. "Alright," I sighed in relief that he wasn¡¯t going to bite me. I moved the nket out of the way, "You should have taken Julie out first, she¡¯s your family and familye first." "I know and I did that," he saiding closer to me, "You¡¯re my family now, my future wife to be specific so that makes you the most important person in my life," he said bluntly and I had to avert my eyes from the dark green ones that were looking at me seriously with no hint of yfulness. Luke would change the atmosphere in seconds. From funny to serious to yful again. I felt his hand grip my chin so that I was facing himpletely. His eyes burning intensely. "Don¡¯t look away, Lillian," he spoke huskily and I felt my heart beat increase, "I have waited patiently all these years for you. I will wait no matter how many more years it takes for you to love me. I¡¯m don¡¯t want to scare you so I won¡¯t speak anything on it right now," he said before getting up and walking out of the door. During dinner, I just nodded to the questions that were asked. My head felt too fuzzy to think and talk after what Luke had confessed. Did he actually love me? It felt strange and I didn¡¯t know how to tackle it. I had epted the fact that I was going to marry Luke and Ace...I was in the process of letting him go out of my mind. Especially after seeing his reflection in the college bathroom, his memories brought scary chills to my body. It was a messed up situation, the smile he had on his face was like a devils smile. Looking at my side, I saw another devil who was Luke. He had his moments like he could scare a person or charm them ording to his benefit but at the same time, I had noticed the possessiveness that surfaced. "Lilly?" Canrart called my name. "Huh?" "You seem lost in thoughts, is something bothering you?" He asked and I shook my head, "Luke said you were going to the party with him tomorrow, is that so?" "Yeah, it is," I replied and saw him smile. "I¡¯m d to hear it," he said making my brows furrow. "I told you it¡¯ll be fine," I heard their mother, Heather speak from the other end, "Everything needs time and with it everything will go fine. I picked the date for the wedding after talking to Lilly¡¯s father." "Date?" I asked and she nodded. "The wedding date of course. Your mother seems to be recovering very quickly dearie, so we thought to set the date after a month. Why wait when the bride and groom are ready, right? Preparations have already begun. Elise and I wille with you for shopping next week but if you have someone else in your mind to take you are free to do so. It is your wedding after all," Heather said while I had stopped breathing. "Ah- could I take one of my friends with me?" I asked and she nodded. "Of course, dearie," she replied with a soft smile. I was going to have a cardiac arrest soon with all the information being thrown and I needed Gwen next to me. No matter how much I would postpone it, I knew, in the end, the day woulde. The wedding day. Next day in the night, I was unsure of what to wear and what to not as I stood in front of the bed were five dresses were ced. The party was going to start from eleven and it was nine now, I had an hour to get ready. After a lot of thinking I picked the dark ck dress to wear and went to iron it for it to only burn as I was lost in thoughts. I picked the dress closest to me which was the dark blue one. Wearing it, I tied up my hair. Once I got ready, I went down the stairs and saw Luke leaning his back on the wall, waiting for me. He was wearing a ck tuxedo and crisp red shirt to go with it. He hadn¡¯t bothered tob his jet ck hair and instead kept the messy look. "You look ravishing," were the words that passed through his lips making me slip thest two steps of the stairs and I almost fell if it weren¡¯t for his arms that caught me. I cleared my throat as I straightened myself. "You too," I responded. "Thank you, my lovely Lillian," he grinned hearing thepliment, "Come, let¡¯s go." Chapter 38 Party time- Part 2 Opening the car door, I got inside when we got out of the mansion. I had attended the asional parties my parents threw when we were in the human world but this was a party that would consist more of vampires, it was a vampire kingdom after all. I was a little sleepy; hopefully, I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep there. "What are you thinking?" I heard Luke ask me. "Nothing much," I replied and then continued to talk, "What¡¯s the asion for the party?" I asked him. There were trees on either side of the road as we drove. "It¡¯s just a gathering for higher vampires to meet and discuss if there¡¯s any matter that needs attention. People get bored living for so many years and to kill time they have parties," he said. "Won¡¯t I bring attention? I mean I am a human," I pointed it out and saw him shake his head. "There will be other humans present there, that may be servants or partners of other vampires. Stay in my vision all the time, Lillian while we are there. People aren¡¯t as nice as they appear to be," he warned me seriously. "Yeah," he was actually scaring me now. I just want to go back home. "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe," Luke assured me, "Let¡¯s y five questions. Twenty questions is a lot and we might reach there by then," he proposed. "I¡¯ll start?" I asked him. "Of course, darling. No need to ask," he said taking a left. "What¡¯s your full name?" Was my first question to him as I didn¡¯t know hisst name. "It¡¯s Lucian Knight," he answered and I surprised to know Luke wasn¡¯t his actual name, "Luke is a nickname." "Like the nickname Lucifer?" I asked him and saw his lips curve. "That¡¯s two questions. Yes, it¡¯s something like that," he said and asked me, "So how do you like the vampire kingdom so far?" "I think it¡¯s okay maybe because I¡¯m getting used to it but I miss my parents, my friends and my old life," I replied and heard him hum. "I was nning to visit the human world next week for some work, do you want toe along with me?" he asked me and I nodded without giving it a second thought, "Next question." "Mm, what¡¯s your favorite color?" I asked him. "Bloody red," he replied, "No, actually the color between fresh blood and rotten blood," was his reply and I scrunched my nose thinking about it, "Don¡¯t judge me, I¡¯m a vampire," he defended. "I didn¡¯t," I said and saw him raise his brows at me, "Maybe a little," I mumbled. "How often do you think about Ace?" was his next question, I guess somewhere in the back of my mind I knew Luke would ask me something rted to Ace. I turned towards my window thinking and then replied, "Rarely, since what I encountered in college. Even if I remember him I try to push out my thoughts away." "Lilly, I want you to embrace what is there and has happened. There are some things in this world that have to be epted and embraced because that¡¯s how you make peace with them, else they turn into a nightmare," he advised and I kept quiet hearing it. As time was passing by I was letting go of Ace¡¯s memories, maybe it was easier because we had known each other for only two months. "Do you have a count on how many women you have been with until now?" I asked him lightening the mood. "Hmm, that¡¯s a difficult question, I¡¯ve been with plenty women to have a count on it, Lillian," he answered making me shake my head at the way he answered it, "Don¡¯t judge me, I¡¯m a vampire," he said making me narrow my eyes. "Is that your tagline?" I asked him and saw him grin. "Ites in handy. You¡¯re five questions are up and I have two. Now..." he drawled looking at the road, "Did you like anyone before Ace?" he asked, catching me off guard with the question. Couldn¡¯t he ask what my favorite color or band was instead of asking long ones? "Don¡¯t you know?" I asked looking at him from the corner of my eyes. If he had been watching me for a long time he must have known if I had someone I liked or not. "It¡¯s much more interesting to hear the details from the person itself. So..." he drawled. "There was one person called Gavin, it was a crush and when I was going to ask him out he was making out with someone, so that¡¯s the story," I said and he stopped the car in front of a huge mansion which had a skeleton like guards, guarding the ce. There was pumpkin likenterns that were hung everywhere; it was a typical vampire ce. Funny thing was I didn¡¯t miss the ck carriage that came up till the entrance and ady got down from it. "Good to know," he murmured as we got out from the car. Going inside we were greeted by a number of people and I just exchanged a polite smile, I noticed Luke was popr in the room; after all, he was the king¡¯s brother or should I say the future king. He kept his charming smile as he spoke to the vampires and there were times when if someone crossed their line he would have a sarcastic remark ready to throw on their face making them shut up. Then there were few of them who spoke warily. I had excused myself from the conversation and taken a seat at the nearest table now. I yawned as I supported my chin with the heel of my hand as I watched women flock around him, trying to tter him. I was hungry and wanted something to eat, anything would do I thought but when I went to the food stand everything was undercooked which was made for vampires. When I said anything would do, it didn¡¯t mean this would! Where was human food? "It¡¯s on the other side if you¡¯re searching for food," I heard someone speak behind me; I turned around to see a lean man standing there with a ss of wine as he twirled it around gently. He was undoubtedly a vampire with his cheeks lightly hollowed with fewer muscles. "Ah- yeah thanks," I said with a small smile and began to walk there but to be stopped by the same man. "What¡¯s your name?" he asked walking towards me. "Charlie," I heard Luke¡¯s voice and relief hit my mind. "That¡¯s my name, Luke, not her name," the person called Charlie chuckled, "I¡¯m surprised you kept a human by your side as an emergency blood bank," the man assessed me with his pitch ck eyes, making me ufortable, "I¡¯m just kidding. I know she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e," he lifted both his hands in surrender looking at Luke. When I nced at Luke, he gave me his signature smile. Why do I feel he changed his expression when I turned to look at him? Chapter 39 Claim- Part 1 "I¡¯m sorry, mdy," Charlie apologized with a slight bow to his head, "Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Charlie Wells, prince of the Ss, second cousin of Lucian and Canrart in blood." "I¡¯m Lillian Griffin," I introduced myself and saw him nod. "Forgive me for my previous statement about you being his blood bank." "That¡¯s okay," I said not minding it and saw him smile. "Lucian!" we heard a woman call Luke. She had the palest skinpared to everyone present in the room now, with her brown hair cascading down her back. She looked as tall as Luke himself, wearing a three-inch heel. "I¡¯ll be right back," he said to me before walking towards her and a group of elders. "You are different to what Luke usually goes for," I heard Charlie talk who was standing next to me while I saw Luke talking to the women and an old man. "I can see that," I agreed to nod my head. The woman was beautiful like a sculpted doll that Luke was with right now, I could see the subtle flirtation she was trying on him. "Not the appearance," he said and I turned towards him, "Luke has been with women wild nature, spoilt and arrogant to be specific. You, on the other hand, seem to look patient which is needed if you¡¯re going to live with him for an eternity." "How are you enjoying the party so far?" he asked, changing the subject. "Truth or lie?" "Lie," he picked. "It¡¯s amazing, especially when you know so many people," I said to which heughed. "That bored, huh. Weren¡¯t you searching for food?" he asked, "Let me show you where the food is." I looked at the direction where Luke was and saw that he was busy talking with them. I followed Charlie as he began walking, leading me to where the food was disyed. Seeing so many varieties on the table, I didn¡¯t feel that hungry anymore and chose to eat a bowl full of fruits. We took an empty table to sit so that I could eatfortably without standing. Charlie sat quietly next to me, sipping his drink in regr intervals as he looked at people without blinking his eyes. He looked more like a robot to me now. "Staring is rude," he said feeling my gaze and turned to face me. "Aren¡¯t you doing the same?" I asked him with my eyebrows raised and saw his lips curve. He leaned towards me, "They don¡¯t know, I¡¯m staring at them," he whispered in a low tone, "Moreover, you will miss the little things that happen here. Like there," he said looking at one corner of the room where a woman was standing, "She is furious with her husband as he¡¯s cheating on her and over there you can see mischief in the air, I believe someone drank blood from a human. And then there," his eyes fell where Luke was. "He¡¯s watching you discreetly when you aren¡¯t looking in his direction. I¡¯m not sure if I have to categorize it as cute or creepy," Charlie said, taking another sip from his crystal ss, "I thought it was a prank being yed when they said Lucian was going to settle down but now that you¡¯re here it must be true. So has there been any sses given to you on how to be a Queen?" he asked me casually. "No, Heather didn¡¯t say anything about it so I think I¡¯m off the hook for now," I replied and he gave a curt node hearing it, "Is it necessary?" I asked him. "Usually it is after all you have to handle the vampire kingdom along with the King but I don¡¯t know what Luke has nned-" "Charlie, the party is boring," a boy around my age interrupted us as he came towards our table with a girl and sat down. He had bright green eyes and dirty blonde hair, "Couldn¡¯t you do something different this time? You¡¯re such a bad host," he huffed. "I have already heard it this evening, Simon" Charlie replied as his eyes shifted to me, I sat there embarrassed that I had called his party boring when he had asked me. "That¡¯s so obvious, the only people who are enjoying are the old people," the boy named Simon said and scrunched his nose like he was trying to detect a smell, when he looked at me his face lit up like Christmas light, "A human," he stated. "Will you let me have a drink?" he asked me eagerly and I heard Charlie mutter, "This should be interesting." "By the smell and look, I don¡¯t think she has a good quality of blood in her," the girl spoke annoyed, "I would be careful if I were you. We don¡¯t know what these things carry." What did she mean by I carry things! And did she just call me a thing!? "Are you a doctor?" I asked her. "No, why?" she replied making a face as though she was offended that I was talking to her. "Then you don¡¯t know what I carry unlike you who carries yourself with a bitchy attitude," I said and saw her nose re. "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? You filthy low-" "Another word and I¡¯ll have your tongue ripped out from that pretty mouth of yours," Luke said appearing from nowhere to sit next to me, "And on another note she¡¯s mine, so no one is allowed to drink her blood. Not even a drop, is that clear?" he asked. "Yeah," Simon said dully leaning back on the chair, "Where did Cassie go?" he asked turning his head. "She got ticked out," Charlie replied and then spoke to Luke, "You know how she is when ites to humans, Luke. Don¡¯t be harsh on her," he said and I saw Luke smiling at the entrance. "Let¡¯s see, what I can do," he said and turned to talk to me with a frown, "Why are you eating fruits? Didn¡¯t you like the food here?" he questioned me. "Not that hungry anymore," I replied and heard him hum in response. "Let¡¯s move to the main hall, the events should begin now," Luke said holding out his hand for me and I awkwardly ced my hand in his. "Mm, prey. You guys go ahead without me," I heard Charlie murmur looking at a girl standing near one of therge windows. She looked younger and definitely a human by the way she stood there rubbing her hands due to the cold wind blowing in through the window. Was he going to attack her? I looked at Luke and seeing the expression on my face he spoke, "She¡¯ll be fine, Lillian," he assured me and we walked from there towards the main hall. Chapter 40 Claim- Part 2 Music could be heard as we approached the ce. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant music nor was it loud. I saw a woman in a red gown at the other end and open her mouth to sing. "You must be kidding me," I said as I heard the woman sing, raising her voice slowly but not like an opera. It was a slow soft sound that crawled into your senses, the type of music that felt depressing as time passed. Men and women went to the floor to dance. It was nice to see them dance as they moved slowly and I felt like trying it out but not here, maybe when I went back to the mansion. "Lillian," Simon called my name, "Would you like to-" "Dance with me," Luke said pulling me along with him as he led me towards the center. "I-I can¡¯t let¡¯s go back," I whispered in panic and heard him chuckle softly. "It¡¯s a piece of cake. It¡¯s not ice skating, sweetheart" he said cing one of his hands on my back. "What is she singing?" I asked him curiously. "It¡¯s called ¡¯Lifeless¡¯," he answered. The song definitely gave that feeling, "It¡¯s about a woman singing for her man who is killed due to an unfortunate moment." He pulled me closer to him so that he could rest his chin on the top of my head. "People are watching, Luke," I muttered for his grip only to get tighter on my back. He moved his face so that he could whisper in my ears. "Let them watch, they are just jealous," his warm breath hit the shell of my ear. From the corner of my eye, I saw the woman Luke was previously talking to stare at me without expression, it felt unsettling to be watched that way. "I don¡¯t know how many women are killing me inside their head right now," I sighed, averting my eyes to a big jeweled vase. I was sleepy and wanted to sleep right now. I didn¡¯t know how long I could hold it back. "Do you know how breathtaking you look tonight?" he asked me making me smile and I shook my head. He moved his hand from my back to the wooden like pencil that held my hair, "Let me show you then." He pulled out the wooden piece out and letting loose of my hair. "Why did you take it out?" I asked looking at him and saw him gaze into my eyes. "To make you feel beautiful of course and to let other¡¯s here know why they can¡¯t and won¡¯t ever have you. Close your eyes, Lilly and don¡¯t open it until I ask you to," he instructed with a soft smile and I did it without questioning him. He wouldn¡¯t drink my blood right here so I wondered why he was asking me to close my eyes for, "I want you to feel it," his velvet like voice spoke to me. Both his hands rested on my waist as we moved to the in music now. For few seconds nothing happened until I felt Luke brush his lips on my ear torturously slow, making the hair on the back of my neck stand. His hand moved up from my waist to the back while we danced. My eyes flew open when he bit my ear but before I could pull back he left a tender kiss where he had bit me. Blood rushed to my face in less than a second and I felt dizzy, my vision getting blurred. I had to hold him so that my legs didn¡¯t give away and fall in front of everyone. When I got my eyesight right, I looked at Luke who was staring at me intently with his dark green eyes. He tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear, letting his fingers trail down my neck. "I need air," I said to him out of breath. "Alright," his voice sounded slightly raspy as he spoke, "There¡¯s an open space if you take the corridor at the right," and I nodded as his hands let me go. I didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone in the room as I walked, thankfully thedy was still singing when I exited the hall. As instructed by Luke, I took the corridor to find an open area. Going to the edge I leaned forward taking a deep breath and letting it out. I could feel the tingling in my chest as I looked at the garden below. I was surprised, shocked and something else which I didn¡¯t know what to say after what Luke did on the floor. "Don¡¯t be so troubled at what he did," someone said behind me and I turned back to see an elderly woman standing with a bouquet of flowers in her hand, "I¡¯m Beth, Luke¡¯s aunt." "I¡¯m Lillian but you can call me Lilly," I said and saw her smile. "I know, as beautiful as the name," sheplimented me and I didn¡¯t know what to say but smile, "Don¡¯t worry on what happened back there, it¡¯s a vampire¡¯s gathering so we see people often bite. Luke did it so that no one would dare to woo or take you away from him so he imed you in front of everyone." "He could have told it instead. He bit really hard," I said, lifting my hand to feel my ear that was almost chomped by him. My poor ear. She let out a heartyugh hearing it. "I like you, Lilly. It¡¯s good knowing you¡¯ll be part of our family soon," she said," You know when-" her cell rang and she cut it. "It¡¯s not even been ten minutes and my other half is missing me. I¡¯ll catch up with youter, sweetie," she said hurriedly and went away. I yawned and walked back inside slowly as I looked around I spotted a couch there with no one around. Going towards it I sat therefortably and closed my eyes, it felt like heaven. I didn¡¯t realize when I fell asleep until I felt someone carrying me and ce me on the soft bed. "Luke?" I asked sleepily. "Yes, sweetheart?" he asked me while he pulled up the nket over me. "What was the fifth question?" I asked him without opening my eyes. "I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow," he said softly as I began drifting off to sleep but not before I felt something soft and warm on my knuckles, "Goodnight Lillian." Chapter 41 Haunting- Part 1 I curled to my side as I pulled the nket closer to me. Was I on the bed? I opened my eyes to seemps burning at each corner of the room. Thest thing I remembered was sitting on the couch after I met Luke¡¯s rtive. I got up and looked around the room wondering where I was because it definitely didn¡¯t look like Luke¡¯s room. I then remembered talking to Luke before my eyes drooped. He was the one who carried me here but where was he? I guess we were still in the mansion. Stepping down from the bed, I walked inside the room looking through photo frames on the wall. I couldn¡¯t see the pictures that clear as only little lighting from themps. There were pictures of Charlie and his family. There were Simon and the girl named Cassie I met during the dinner too with others. One photo frame caught my eyes when I saw a younger looking Luke with Charlie, who was smiling with mischief in his eyes. For some odd reason, it made me smile, to know Luke had such a big family. I missed mine. He had promised we would go visit the human dimension and I was eager to go. There were people who I missed and hadn¡¯t seen since a while. I felt my throat dry and wanted to drink some water. Looking around I found a bottle on the stand and gulped it. It didn¡¯t taste like water so I smelled it. It felt like a pulpy juice on my tongue and it was sweet, taking few more sips I ced the bottle back. Finding the closed door, I opened it. Peeping my head out I saw it was a long corridor and there was no one in sight. Getting out of the room I walked through the corridors. I hadn¡¯t carried my phone and now I wished I did. "You seem lost," I heard someone speak behind me making me turn to see who it was. There was a blonde man standing in an expensive looking suite. "Ah-could you help me with the directions to the main hall," I asked him and saw him nod. "Sure, follow me," he walked past me and I walked behind him. The corridor had dim lights like a Gothic manor which felt spooky, after few seconds he spoke to me, "How did you end up on this floor? Only families are allowed here unless you are someone¡¯s ve." "I came with Lucian Knight," I replied wondering when we would reach the main hall. "Lucian¡¯s ve," he murmured and before I could rify anything he went on, "So like him but I thought he stopped with ves a few years back. Guess old habits die hard after all or you must have one heck of a quality blood if he picked you. It would be such a shame if I didn¡¯t taste you." "What?" I asked for processing his words. I felt a little hazy as I heard it. With that said he stopped walking and turned to face me. I could see his sharp incisors teeth in full view as he smiled, licking his teeth as though I was a meal. I took a step back as he approached me. I turned and ran hot on my heels. "I love it when the person runs, it¡¯s more exciting. Let¡¯s see if I can catch you," I heard him chuckle darkly behind me like a physcho. Picking the first room that fell on my eyes, I pushed it. Once I was in, I locked the doors, "Locking the door is of no use," heughed and I walking away from the door. I was feeling faintly drowsy and my legs weak. What did I drink?? "You¡¯re going against the vampirew!" I yelled at the door and saw the door handle move. Turning back I saw huge windows adorning the high walls. Sliding the window open, I looked down to see which floor I was in and I was on the fifth floor. The door opened with a loud bang making me snap my neck towards the vampire, "There are two types of people in a world, one who follows the rule and the other who breaks it. Ie in the second category," he said baring his teeth at me and I gulped. I was standing at the edge of the window now and when I looked down, I was surprised to see Luke standing near a tree talking to Charlie about something, with his eyebrows furrowed. I felt so relieved to see him at that moment. "nning to jump from a fifth floor is foolishness, dear. Come here girl," the vampire saiding towards me and I took a deep breath. "Luke!" I yelled loud enough for him to hear and he turned to look at me with narrowed eyes. I turned towards the vampire and spoke to the vampire, "I hope you starve," stretching my arms wide and before he could reach me I let myself fall backward. I felt Luke¡¯s arm around my body carrying me once I crossed the first floor, "Practicing gymnastics for school?" he asked me and I shook my head. "Crazy vampire," I replied in a shaky voice and saw his green eyes flicker. When we saw the window I had jumped from the person wasn¡¯t there anymore."Can we go home, please? I feel cold," I whispered as a shiver ran through my body because of the wind. He held me close to him, "Charlie, we¡¯ll be taking our leave for the night and can you see who the crazy vampire is who wanted my fianc¨¦¡¯s blood," Luke said to Charlie, "And wasn¡¯t it made clear that no vampire would take blood from a human without the person¡¯s consent?" he asked. "I didn¡¯t know someone was going to pull a stunt as such," Charlie said walking over to where we were, "I¡¯ll look into it." Luke carried me all the way to the car while my hands were clutching his ck coat tightly and he switched on the heater once we got inside the car. When we reached the mansion he opened the door for me to only trip again clumsily. "You seem clumsier than normal. Did you drink something?" he asked me as he swept me off my feet to carry me again and walked inside. "There was something on the nightstand and I was thirsty so I drank it. It was sweet and pulpy," I replied, "Why?" "Darling, the sweet pulpy thing you drank was alcohol called winter. A human would never realize if it was alcohol or just a normal fruit drink as it¡¯s made by vampires. Charlie must have served the drink to one of his guests due to which it was there in his room," Luke exined while I hummed, my head resting on his chest. "Winter is a nice name," I murmured. Chapter 42 Haunting- Part 2 "Luke? What¡¯s wrong?" I heard a man¡¯s voice. Raising my line of sight, I saw Canrart who looked worried at me and stood with a book in his hand. "Lillian drank the winter bottle which was in Charlie¡¯s room and someone tried drinking her blood," Luke replied and I felt someone¡¯s hand on my forehead. "She doesn¡¯t seem to have a fever so the amount of wine she drank must be pretty less but enough to give an edge," Canrart said after checking my temperature on my forehead. "Why aren¡¯t you asleep? It¡¯s three in the morning," Luke stated. "Just a little trouble in getting sleep," I heard a sigh. "You should go meet him tomorrow," I blurted without thinking what I said and saw Canrart smile. "I will, Lilly." "Alright, we are going up. See you in the morning Canrart," Luke said as he began walking towards the stairs. "Goodnight, Lilly, and Luke," Canrart said behind us. When we reached the room, Luke kicked the door open with his leg. Stepping inside he ced me on the bed and crouched down to unstrap my shoe, throwing it in one of the corners. Repeating the same with the other leg, he then got up to go to the closet for clothes. He pulled out a nightdress of mine and ced it on the bed. He then went to another closet to pull out clothes for him to wear. "I¡¯ll go take a shower so that in the meantime you can change your clothes, okay?" he asked me and I nodded, with that he went to the bathroom. I heard the sound of water after a few seconds once the door was closed. Crawling on the bed, I pulled my clothes that was ced there. When I pulled my dress above my head and was wearing my shorts, I heard a tiny screech of sound. I looked around to find the source but didn¡¯t hear it again. Maybe the wine and sleep was kicking in now. I was done wearing a shirt and was stuffing my dress in the closet not bothered to fold it neatly as I had no patience for it right now. While closing the closet I heard the screeching sound again but this time it was louder and more prominent to hear. It was like fingernails being scraped on the board. I turned to find a man in his forties covered in blood with an ax in his hand standing near the foot of the bed. "How did you get in?" I asked him and saw a twisted smile on his face. For an odd reason, I felt I knew him but I didn¡¯t know how or where I had seen him. "Wrong question," he whispered. I moved away from him, keeping a good amount of distance between us. "LUKE!!" I called out but there was no response from the bathroom. "Wrong words, try again," his creepy voice spoke to me. "What do you want?" I asked him and saw him raise his long muddy fingers towards me. I went to the bathroom and banged it for it to open, revealing Luke who wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. "What¡¯s the matter, Lillian?" he asked me before I crashed into his body. "T-there¡¯s someone in the room," I said as my voice cracked at the end. I turned back to see the man who was holding the ax was not there anymore. Luke scanned the room with his eyes slowly and then met mine. "There¡¯s no one here, darling," he said as his brows furrowed. Where was the person? He was right there until Luke opened the door. Luke must think I was crazy now, "How did the person to look?" he asked me. "He was old like in his forties, as tall as me. He was covered in blood and with a wooden ax in his hand," I exined and asked him, "Am I going crazy?" "No, you aren¡¯t," I heard him say as he pulled backpletely, "We live in a world that has supernatural creatures roaming, if a person didn¡¯t learn to take what you just said that would be crazy," he said with a grin and pulled me to the bed with him. "It might be due to stress mixed with the alcohol the reason you are hallucinating," he said and I shook my head. "I heard it clearly and I spoke to him too. When I asked what he wanted he pointed his finger to me," I said and then something clicked in my head, "Luke, do you historical records in the library here?" "Come," he said picking up his shirt and I caught sight of a deep scar on his back before it was covered with the shirt. "You have a scar," I stated as we walked and saw his lips curve at it, "How did you get it?" "I received it as a memory from someone who was dear to me a long time ago," he replied and I just nodded in silence. Did he have someone he loved years back? He must have but what if he was going to marry me only to revive his lover just like Ace? "I¡¯m not Ace, Lillian," he stated. "Yeah," I whispered softly. "My fifth question was if you can trust me?" he stopped to ask me. It felt more like a dejavu because Ace had asked me to trust him too and I did blindly that time without a question. "I¡¯m not sure...though I want to I¡¯m scared to trust anyone," I replied to his question truthfully. Luke had been open in his thoughts and had also saved me, he was the reason I was alive right now. Also, today when the crazy vampire wanted to drink blood from me, I was d to find Luke and I knew he would catch me in time by just calling his name. "It¡¯s a yes or no question," he said seriously, his eyes bored into mine waiting for me to utter the word. After a few seconds I answered, "Yes," and saw his eyes lit up. He surprised me as pulled me to wrap his arms around me. "You have no idea how much that means to me, Lillian," he breathed those words above my head while his chin rested on top of my head. "You¡¯re being too sweet today," I confessed. "Just until the sun rises up. Let¡¯s head to the library," he hummed and then pulled back to look at me. When we reached the library, I went to look through the sections while Luke sat there going through arge book. As my fingers ran through the names of the books, I found a book and pulled it out from the rack. Opening the book, I flipped the pages. I went through many pages until I caught sight of the picture of a person I saw a few minutes back in the room. "This is the person I saw up in the room," I said taking the book towards Luke to show him. He frowned looking at it. "That¡¯s not possible," he murmured with his brows furrowed. "Who is it?" I asked him curiously. "If you read the details down there it tells how a man killed his daughter to revive his wife but something went wrong while he tried transferring the soul. Someone intervened to protect the girl¡¯s soul but in the process, the soul was lost and called the demon¡¯s soul," he said gauging my reaction and I gulped hearing it. My head felt it was spinning after hearing what Luke said, "That was your father in your previous life. The one who killed you." Chapter 43 Background story- Part 1 "What?" I asked Luke as my head reeled due to shock. "Your father sacrificed you to exchange lives with your mother¡¯s because he loved her too much to let go and used the forbidden magic to get her back. Before you turned to a demon soul this was your family Lillian," he said taking the book from my hand and turning two pages to show me a picture. It was a picture of the man¡¯s family whom Luke said was my father and my mouth went dry when I saw myself in it, with my hair braided. There was a younger boy in the picture who was standing next to me with a wide smile on his face, "That was your brother...you guys were very close. He was a little brat." "Is he alive?" I asked Luke and he shook his head, "You told my father performed forbidden magic so was my family descendants of the witch n?" I asked as questions raised in my mind. "No he isn¡¯t and your family wasn¡¯t rted to a witch¡¯s family," was his short reply as he closed the book and threw it on the couch. He then continued, "It¡¯s been a long day and we need to go to visit different dimensionster this noon, so let¡¯s get some sleep, Lillian," he said. "Different dimensions?" I asked him with my brows furrowed. "First we¡¯ll visit the witch¡¯s kingdom to ask Elvis about your visions, at the same time you can meet your parents who are there. Andter we¡¯ll go to the dimension where humans reside," he exined. I nodded my head as I felt a yawn slip pass my lips. When we went back to the room I was scared to sleep alone, Luke had stayed even though he wasn¡¯t sleepy. I had pulled up the covers up till my nose as I slept while Luke sat on the chair in front of the firece, reading a book. At noon, both Luke and I headed to Presaxil, the witch-kingdom. As it was a bright sunny day unlike the journey I had before entering the vampire kingdom, there were no crossbreeds in sight. Luke had loaded the guns with silver and it was apanying us sitting in the back seat. One problem would simmer down and another arises. First Ace wanted to kill me and now my father from my previous life was haunting. Life sucked, with huge capital letters, I thought. "Are you alright?" I heard Luke ask me. "Kind off," I responded to him. His eyes were on the road when I turned to look at him. He was wearing a ck jacket and was chewing a mint gum. Sometimes it was hard to believe Luke was the actual heir to the vampire throne, I mean I hadn¡¯t seen or heard a king chewing gum listening to a nies song but then this was Luke we were talking about. "I know I¡¯m handsome and all for you to keep passionately staring at me," he said, his lips curling up into a grin, "But if you continue doing it I might think you¡¯re drilling holes into me." "Why didn¡¯t you take up the throne before?" I questioned him. "My hands were full when my dear father wanted to pass his reign and crown to me. I wasn¡¯t in the position to take up the responsibility and Canrart was the more apt choice whenpared to me at that moment," he said while his fingers tuned the music. "What did you mean when you said you weren¡¯t in the position?" I asked him and he turned the music up making me cringe. "Whoops," he said decreasing the volume, "I wasn¡¯t in the mood," he deadpanned and I didn¡¯t press on the matter after that. "Luke, can I ask you something?" "Anything darling," he responded. "Tell me the story before I became a demon soul? I remember seeing the name Knight somewhere in the book this morning. Did you know me back then?" I asked him and saw his features soften. "Yes, I did," he answered with a smile that didn¡¯t look mischievous or mean, but a genuine one which was faint on his lips, "Your family lived in the demon kingdom, your parents weren¡¯t rich but neither were they poor. Your brother and you were the only children they had. You were five years older to your brother, Kayden." "What was my name?" I asked him curiously. "It was strange how your mother gave you the same name, Lillian," he said making me raise my brows at him. My name was Lillian in my past life too? I saw the gates to the witch mansion opened by itself, to let us in. "And?" "And the next episode will be aired when we are going back from the human dimension," was his reply as he stopped the car in front of the mansion. When we got inside, Luke and I were greeted by Elvis on the way to the hall. I went to meet my parents who were in the first-floor room while Luke and Elvis went to talk about something. Once I got to the room and opened the door, I saw my mother who was awake talking to my father. "Lilly!" my mother eximed surprised to see me. My guess was Luke didn¡¯t inform them I wasing. I went towards where she was and hugged her closing my eyes. She was alive thanks to Elvis and his powers. "I thought we lost you," I whispered and she chuckled as she patted my hair. "I¡¯m fine, honey," she said pulling back to kiss my forehead, "I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. Elvis has made sure I don¡¯t get out of the bed and have enough rest." "That¡¯s because you need rest," my dad pipped in and saw my mom roll her eyes at him. "Yeah, right," she responded. Dad hadter gone to talk to Elvis and Luke, giving mom and me some time alone. She asked me about school and if Luke¡¯s family was treating me well. I noticed the dark circles around her eyes as we spoke, her body was still in the process of recovery. "I heard from Elvis that you were going to marry Luke," she said looking at me with a concerned look, "Do you want more time, Lilly?" "It doesn¡¯t matter, mom. I¡¯m going to end up as his wife so why not get over with it," I gave her a half smile. "I¡¯m sorry, honey you had to find it out that way," mom apologized, "He¡¯s the one for you, love. When I say that I don¡¯t mean in terms of a soul mate because we don¡¯t live in a world as such and we need to find it by ourselves." "How can you say he¡¯s the one then?" I questioned and saw her gaze at the wall ahead of her. "There are no perfect soul mates but there¡¯s something called destiny. You both are destined to," she then ced her palm on my cheek and spoke softly to me, "Lilly, my lovable and adorable daughter. Life is not easy and especially yours with so many things going on, I understand it¡¯s difficult to trust people around you when everyone wants your soul but there are people whom your heart will want to trust. Don¡¯t be scared to take a step forward because of your past experiences, and remember your dad and I will always be there when you need us." I smiled feeling my eyes water at what she said and looked down, blinking my eyes so that the tears would dry up, "I¡¯ll remember that mom," I replied, "Did you know that I¡¯m attending a local school that has vampires in it?" I asked her changing the subject. The rest of the time we spent catching up with each other. Chapter 44 Background story- Part 2 Momter had to rest so I left the room in search of dad, Elvis, and Luke in the mansion. When I met them, dad and Elvis had a frown on their face while Luke was looking outside the window. Luke had told Elvis about my visions and it wasn¡¯t a good sign. ording to what Elvis said they weren¡¯t just hallucination visions but that my previous life dad was trying to get in touch with me. I didn¡¯t like it one bit. "But out of all the years why is he trying to get in touch with Lilly now?" Dad asked Elvis who was holding a cup of tea in his hand. "Because he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her. Ace being the half medium gave a way to her father, Alos," Elvis said, "Ace had died long back before Luke killed himpletely and I think Alos is in a form where he can only give her visions but not physically touch her for now as Luke¡¯s there with her. He is trying to resurrect his dead wife." "How does Luke help in the anti-Alos thing?" I asked and Elvis gave a questioning look to Luke. "You haven¡¯t told her-" "I just began with the story, she¡¯ll know it by end of the day," Luke answered seriously and turned to look at me. His eyes were darker than usual and it seemed he was thinking about something, "We should be leaving to the human dimension now, the sooner I finish work there the faster we go back home." We walked out of the room and passed through the long corridor that connected the main hall. Luke was walking next to me and gave me a smile when I nced at him. There were servants cleaning while my eye caught sight of the two maids I had seen during myst time here. One of them said something to the other with a disgusted look. Everything was alright for a second until the next second, Luke had caught hold of the maid by her neck against the wall who had spoken. "I dare you to repeat what you said just now," he threatened her as she struggled, "I¡¯m in a really foul mood right now and you just pushed the button there." "Luke! Let her go," Elvis said as he went to where Luke was. "This one keeps testing me but this time she crossed the line," Luke said as his nails dug into her skin and I saw her choke. "Your scaring Lilly too, Luke. I¡¯ll handle her," Elvis spoke softly and Luke released her but not before threatening her with a smile that was scary, "If you were in my kingdom I would have burnt you alive for uttering those words, count yourself lucky," he said before walking out of the mansion. "Now, I¡¯m more worried," dad muttered. Elvis said something to the maid and sent her inside, "If I didn¡¯t know him well I wouldn¡¯t be sending you with him right now," he sighed. "She¡¯ll be fine," Elvis said keeping his hand on dad¡¯s shoulder, "We all know hurting Lilly is thest thing he would think of doing because he cares for her more than what he shows." I didn¡¯t know how they could be so sure about I being with Luke. It wasn¡¯t like someone read his mind or dissected it to know what his thoughts were. On the way he was quiet and so was I. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was still angry or was thinking something deep. I wondered what the maid might have said to tick him off. I began ying with the radio tuner, changing channels every few minutes. "I¡¯m sorry," I turned to him, my brows furrowed in question. His eyes were on the road as he spoke, "I shouldn¡¯t have lost my cool but it wasn¡¯t my fault. Last time she didn¡¯t get my point," he justified himself like a kid. "That doesn¡¯t mean you snap her neck," I said looking at him and he turned to face me, meeting my eyes. "I won¡¯t take a single insult from anyone when ites to you," he said making me feel warm with his words and I looked down at my fingers. "Just don¡¯t kill anyone, okay?" I asked him, raising my eyes and saw a quick grin grace his lips. "I¡¯ll try," he replied with a bright mood. Talk about a mood switch. "You were supposed to continue with the story," I reminded him as he hummed a tune. "You weren¡¯t a beauty at your time but you definitely stole many hearts including mine with the way you were, your kind and pure nature was something no one possessed. But your heart was stolen by someone else," he drove the car as he revealed the story. I was more than surprised to hear when he said I had a love interest in my previous life, "It was a rtionship that was kept secret until the day your father killed you because you were engaged to a man your family had chosen but fell in love with someone who your family hadn¡¯t chosen for you. Your mother met with an ident one day when she was on her way home and died. Your father Alos had tricked you and had used magic on both your mother and you so that your soul could revive her back. It was the kind of magic that needed the same blood rtion to perform it." We were crossing through the supernatural dimension to the human dimension as we went through a strangeyer like atmosphere through the forest. "How could my soul help my mother revive? Isn¡¯t it like soul transfer and I would be there?" I asked him. "No, it isn¡¯t. When you transfer the soul, it¡¯s more like rebooting your memory to a restart button," he answered and continued, "By the time your love got to know about it you were already dead. When your father tried swapping the souls he intervened which turned to quite a battle. In the meantime your soul was in space and loose, it drifted to which no one knew until your father and Ellen adopted you." "Oh," was the only thing I could say after hearing it. He stopped the car when we came across a store. He went to get a few items while I stayed in the car quietly until my phone rang. It was dad. "Hey, dad." "Lilly, by any chance if you are going to our home can you pick the files that are in my closet? And yeah do ask Mrs. Bank to water the nts right. Your mother is more worried about the nts than her health," he said making both of usugh. "Sure, will do dad," I replied. "Did you reach the human world?" he asked me from the other end of the phone. "Yes, just now. I¡¯m waiting for Luke toe back from the store, he went to get a few stuff," I said as I looked towards the store and then remembered something, "Dad do you know about my previous life?" "Yeah, honey. Why?" "Who was my love interest?" I asked him curiously as I had forgotten to ask Luke the persons name. "It was him," I heard dad say. "Him who?" I asked him not getting whom he was referring to. "Lucian Knight," was dad¡¯s reply. Chapter 45 Dark creatures- Part 1 Lilly¡¯s POV: I sat there alone in the car taking the information in and heard dads voice snap me out of my thoughts, "Lilly?" he asked me through the phone. "Yeah, dad," I responded, "I¡¯ll talk to youter and tell Mrs. Bank to water the nts." "Alright, honey. Take care," he said before cutting the call. I didn¡¯t know what to say about what dad answered for my question. Truthfully I didn¡¯t know what to make out of it and I was nk. nk. And soon thoughts began flooding in regarding everything whatever happened up till now. Luke being my keeper, the reason why he had been watching over me all these years and the reason why he was there in the shadows making sure I was alright. Luke and I were lovers in my past life. Did that mean he was still in love with me? Of course, he did you stupid, my mind answered my question. But...this was Luke and on cue, there was a tap on my window. He bent down, one of his arms at the door as he looked at me. "Here," he said handing me over a small package and it felt hot, "I thought you might be hungry," and I smelled something nice and didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was until I opened it to see a sandwich. Opening the door, he got inside the car. I could feel the warmth of the sandwich wrap on both my palms. "Thank you," I thanked him. "No problem, Lillian," he replied as he started the car, "They sell the best sandwich here ording to one of my men. Let me know how it tastes because if it isn¡¯t I¡¯ll have them chopped and grilled," he said making me smile. I didn¡¯t know if he was joking or not about thest part though. After few seconds passed I frowned and asked him, "Aren¡¯t you going to have anything?" I asked him. "I don¡¯t feel hungry right now," he replied, "Go on, eat it when it¡¯s hot," he said and I peeled the paper like a wrap around the sandwich. Taking a bite, I moaned without my knowledge as it tasted that good and I was hungry. It was soft and nice with right ingredients added to it. It was definitely one of the best sandwiches I had tasted in a while. In the background, I heard Luke groan and mutter something I didn¡¯t understand as my mind was focused on the food in my hand. "This is really good," I murmured and saw the traffic light hit red. Suddenly Luke grabbed my hand, making a little amount of mayonnaise drip down on my finger as he took a bite from the sandwich. Without a second thought, he licked my finger where the mayonnaise had been, making my face go all red. "Hmm, not bad," he said and I pulled my hand quickly away from him. He behaved like it was no big deal and continued driving as he whistled to the song that was ying on the radio. "What did you buy in the shop?" I asked him curiously, "You took a lot of time." "Missed me, Lillian?" he asked as his lips quirked up in a sly smile and I shook my head, stuffing the sandwich in my mouthpletely. "I had to give a package that had papers and a bottle of seeds in them," he said and I looked at him with a question mark on my face, "The owner of the shop is the man who works to maintain the atmospheric tunnel to the other dimension which is created by the seeds. We don¡¯t want any humans finding out or snooping around when we are using the tunnel." "So any human can get into the other dimension?" I asked him and saw him nod. "Yes, but it doesn¡¯t mean they know about it. Humans don¡¯t see the difference when they enter the dimension except for the air around them that gets heavier. If they do enter we have guards to send them back to the human world," he exined. "I see," I said eating thest piece of the sandwich, "Where are we going now?" I asked him. "To Philentyle hotel, there¡¯s a meeting I need to attend there tomorrow morning. We should be there in a few minutes," he said and I felt myself rx hearing it. I don¡¯t know why but I didn¡¯t feel like going back home. The Philentyle hotel looked ssy and elegant, and I wished I had worn something better but then I had apany standing right next to me. Luke stood at the reception talking to the women about the room which he had apparently forgotten to book. When I looked around the ce I saw few of them looking at us and one woman, in particr, had an expression that said ¡¯What are you doing here?¡¯ I raised my brows at her not breaking my contact. She narrowed her eyes and so did I. I then yawned bringing up my hand to my mouth even though I wasn¡¯t sleepy and saw her fume. "Alright, Mr. Knight. These are the keys for the suite. Hope you have a good stay," the receptionist said to Luke and I could tell Luke had either charmed her like a snake or threatened her. Luke and I were the only ones when we went up in the elevator. Luke was talking to someone on his cell while I looked at the number being disyed above as we went up. When we reached our suit, the first thing I did was go to the bathroom. Once I got out, I noticed Luke was still on the call, his voice was cold and sharp. "I don¡¯t know how you are going to fix it but you better do it quick...I don¡¯t care about it...no...yes...that¡¯s right," Luke went on to speak in a low voice. When I went to sit on the bed, Luke handed me a fluffy towel, "Hold on," he said to the person on the phone. "Lillian, what would you like to eat for dinner?" he asked me and the change of tone didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me. Sometimes I was amazed at his quick mood switch. "Something spicy?" I asked him unsure and he nodded. "Why don¡¯t you go freshen up while dinner gets ready?" he said with a smile and I nodded my head to it. I did need a good shower. Taking the towel from him, I took the mini bag I had carried with me that had clothes and my toothbrush in it. I turned on the tap for both hot and cold water, letting the water fill the tubpletely. Stepping in, I felt the warm water caress my skin. It felt rxing and soothing like all my worries were washing away. I closed my eyes for some time, enjoying the moment. When I opened them, I let out a gasp of shock from my mouth. I wasn¡¯t in the bathroom, I was in someone¡¯s house. Looking at myself, I saw that I was wearing clothes but they weren¡¯t the ones I was familiar with. It was old-fashioned. Was I dreaming? I walked further in the corridor toe across a door. Pushing it open, I stepped inside the room but didn¡¯t move anymore after seeing the floor that had blood sttered all over the ce. The room smelled like iron due to the stench of blood. Suddenly a man came in my view holding my neck in both his hands, trying to kill me. It was the man Luke called as my father. I gasped for air as I tried to pry his hands from my neck but it was hard. I was suffocating and I felt less oxygen enter my lungs as seconds passed. "Lillian!" I heard someone yell my name. I began coughing, while my eyes felt heady and dizzy. I tried focussing my eyes and saw white tiles. "Jesus, Lillian!" I heard Luke¡¯s exasperated voice, "Don¡¯t scare me like that," he said and I then noticed I wasn¡¯t in the water anymore but in hisp, a big fluffy towel wrapped around me. "It¡¯s been more than an hour since you came in here to take a bath. I got worried when you didn¡¯t respond when I called your name. I opened the door to find you submerged in the water," he had his hand around my body, holding me gently, "Are you alright?" he asked me concerned. I shook my head, feeling the fresh dream that urred a few minutes back. That man was no father, he scary and it was freaking me out, "I saw him again. My father, Alos," I replied with a shaky voice. "Its just a dream, Lilly," he rubbed my back soothingly, "Just imagination and thoughts instigating it. He cannot hurt or contact you when I¡¯m around," he assured me and I felt myself clutch his shirt like a scared child. He picked me up with ease and walked out of the bathroom. cing me gently on the bed he got the clothes I was going to wear for bed. "I¡¯ll be right here, Lillian," he said cing his palm on my cheek, his green eyes staring into mine, "Dress up. I¡¯ll be back in a minute," he said and I saw him go into the bathroom. I wore my clothes quickly with my shaky hands. The doorbell rang and I was going to get up but Luke beat me to it. Our dinner had arrived. "I¡¯m alright now," I said to Luke while we were having our dinner. He was watching over me, every single move of mine and I felt awkward to eat, making me spill my food twice. It took me time to realize that he had seen me naked and I was mortified now. I wanted to bury myself in the ground right now. Since I got to know about Luke and my history, I was seeing Luke in a different light right now. I felt my cheeks go red thinking about him seeing me in the bathroom. Looking at him there was no reaction, it was a normal day for him. "Are you cold? You¡¯re shivering," he said and ced his hand on my forehead, "Doesn¡¯t seem like you have a fever, do you want some?" he asked me as he poured the alcohol in a thin ss. "Water is fine," I replied. Later that night, Luke hadn¡¯t asked me what I dreamt about and I was thankful he didn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to think about it. When I woke up it was noon and Luke was already gone. He had left a note on the nightstand telling he had gone to meet few people and would be back by night. At the end he wrote, if I wanted I could go visit any ce I wanted to but to drop him a message where I was going so he knew where to find me. Chapter 46 Dark creatures- Part 2 I went to visit my ex-school once I got up and was standing outside waiting for the three boys I had grown up with. I had texted them that I would be visiting them today and after an hour I saw the boysing out of the building, Rick and Marc were talking about something while Sam was the first one to catch sight of me. He waved me with a smile as they walked towards the gate. "Lilly," Rick said engulfing me in a hug, "How have you been? Gwen told us what happened," he informed me pulling back. "I¡¯m better," was my truthful reply and he stared at me, making sure I wasn¡¯t lying. Marc gave me a quick with a grin on his face. "We weren¡¯t sure if we would ever get to see you again after all that happened," Marc said pulling me with his hand towards the parking lot, "She said supernaturals had different dimensions and it wasn¡¯t possible for us toe to meet you." "Yeah, only supernaturals are allowed to enter the ce but with higher authorized permission you might be able to step in," I said thoughtfully. I was sure not every supernatural stepped into the human world because if they did, vampires would have killed most of the humans here by drinking blood out of them. Moreover, I did see few humans in the party I had attended with Luke. "How have you guys been?" I asked them. "We¡¯ve been doing good, Lilly. We won the semi-finals in ser and have entered the finals which is going to take ce next week. Marc got suspended for four days," Rick answered me. "Suspended for what?" I asked turning to Marc whoughed as though he was recollecting the memory. We came to Rick¡¯s truck and I scrambled to the back seat. "He broke Mr. Walter¡¯s nose," Sam sighed. "Really?" I asked Marc and grinned at him, "I¡¯m sure he deserved it," I said making Marc grin and we did a high-five. "I don¡¯t know why Marc and you are behind the poor teacher," Sam said sitting next to Rick who was driving now. "You have no idea," Marc said rolling his eyes at Sam and changed the topic, "Did your parentse too?" "No," I shook my head, "Mom is in the process ofpletely recovering from the injury while dad is there with her. I came with Luke here. He had business here." "Hmm, I see," Marc replied. "I¡¯ll be getting married in less than a month," I said out of nowhere and Rick stopped the car suddenly to a halt due to the surprise bomb I dropped. "What?!" all of them reacted. "How did that happen?" Marc asked, "When? Where? How? More importantly to whom?" he shot questions. "To Luke?" Sam asked me and I nodded my head. Rick and Marc were staring at me with their mouth hanging wide open. "I know," I answered to their unspoken questions. "Let¡¯s go to some ce and talk," Rick suggested. We went to a local restaurant and had something to eat, sitting there for three hours, talking about my life in the vampire kingdom and various other things. Moving out of the ce, a cold gush of wind blew right in our direction and I shivered as goosebumps formed on my skin. Now that I thought about it, the boys coulde and attend the wedding. I just had to make sure Luke approved of it. Apart from my reincarnation story, I told them everything that happened up till now. The sky was peach orange and pink in color, evening turning to night. We had gone to my hometer so that I could ask Mrs. Bank to take care of the garden mom had brought up with so much love and care. We all knew how much my mother loved nts and flowers. They were dropping me back to the hotel now and we were on our way talking andughing as we remembered old memories. While the car passed a certain block, I looked at one of the building. My eyes not able move away from it. "Rick, can you stop the car here," I asked without taking my eyes away from the haunted building I had been to long back. "What¡¯s the matter?" he asked, as he got the car to a halt, turning back from his seat. "I want to check something in that house. Give me ten minutes," I said opening the door and walking towards the rampaged house. "Isn¡¯t that a haunted house?" I heard Sam¡¯s voice behind me. When I entered the house, it looked the same except for the extra amount of dust that was collected everywhere. As I went up the stairs that creaked with every step I took, I heard Marc and others voice resonate in the hall. I hade here for some answers but I didn¡¯t know if I would get it. I wondered if cia the ghost women still resided here. The ce was getting darker as the sky had turned to deep blue in color and no electricity. Pushing the door to the room I looked everywhere but there was no movement or sound to indicate anyone¡¯s presence. Maybe I should wait until midnight for her but what if she wasn¡¯t here anymore. "cia?" I called out her name but to receive no response. Going to the other rooms I called her name again, sighing I turned back to step outside the room before a mind chilling voice spoke. "Who¡¯s it that disturbs my sleep?" it asked me, making me stop in my tracks. My head snapped back to see who had spoken but there was no one I could see through my naked eyes. Something moved at the corner of my eye and I caught sight of something ck like smoke. "Girl," it whispered, "What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know this ce is haunted?" "Eh, hello," I said unsure and heard a grumbling sound from the smoke like thing, "Are you a friend of cia?" I said. "I don¡¯t know anyone with that name," it whispered eerily, "Go away," it said. "I¡¯m sorry but to my knowledge she lives here. Thest time I came here I met her. I really need to talk to her," I said. "Should have talked then," the creature in the dark retorted smartly. "You aren¡¯t a human, are you...hmm demon...but I smell something else in the scent which I can¡¯t pinpoint," it said murmuring to itself but enough for me to hear, "I know not of the person you are talking about," it said now a little polite making me raise my brows. It continued to talk, "There are things and creatures that can deceive one miss. Creating an illusion which you won¡¯t even realize," it said. "How long have you been here in this ce?" I asked it. "Centuries, Ms," it answered me, "I had been away for few months but to my memory no women with that name has ever lived here. Even if its a ghost, we always leave a trail of our presence." Was it telling the truth? But what if it was. What if cia was just an illusion? I didn¡¯t understand any of it. "Why are you hiding?" I asked it curiously. "We prefer not toe in contact with other beings," it answered, "We are the creatures of the dark." It did make thest part obvious. "I thought vampires were the creature of the dark," I muttered. "Vampires are our masters, Ms," it replied, "We can see you without the need of light," it replied in its low voice. "Why do you keep referring yourself as we?" I asked perplexed. The next thing is said made me freeze. "I am not the only one in this room or house apart from yourpanions. I¡¯m sorry miss but we are part of the vampire family," it said and it took me two seconds to process its words. I heard something fall to my right and turned my head to see something creeping towards me. Shit! I thought. Turning quickly, I ran down the stairs to see the main door closed. Why the heck is it closed?! Going down I saw Rick, Sam and Marc holding sticks or chairs in their hand. Before I could ask about the door, Sam said, "The door got locked and won¡¯t open," he said and I looked around to see the dark creatures crawling like smoke on the ground. Suddenly we heard the breaking of wood behind us, giving me nearly a heart attack. Marc had a broken chair in his hand, "I was just testing," he defended. "Lilly any idea to what these are?" Rick asked me as we heard something fall and break. "They are called dark creatures," I replied. That was what the one above I met had told me. As the creatures closed in on us we stood there in stance, ready to beat it but then I doubt if it could get hurt. Before anything more could happen the main door flew open, the door literally crashing on the wall opposite to it. There stood Luke with one of his leg raised towards the entrance, meaning he had kicked the door open. Getting his leg in contact with the ground again he walked in, dusting both his hands. While he made his grand entrance, all of us stood there rooted in our ce that included the creatures too. Luke took in the sightzily with his dark green eyes but they were slowly turning bloody red when his eyes fell on me. "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked coldly. "Master," there was murmuring in the room from the creatures as they moved into corners and away from us, making my eyes go wide. Master?! Chapter 47 All that matters- Part 1 "Master Luke," one of the creatures spoke behind the dusty staircase, "We didn¡¯t know you were visiting." "Would you like to have the meal, master," another creature spoke and whispering began in the entire room. "Is that your fianc¨¦?" Sam asked me who was standing next to me. "This person?" Marc eximed turning his face towards me with his eyes wide and I gave him an uneasy smile. "MEROL," Luke called out the name loud enough for the windows to rattle. "Yes, Master Luke," said the familiar voice of the creature I had spoken to before. "What did I say before letting you dwell in this world? You are allowed to touch only the ones with that are nearing death," Luke said assessing dark creatures that had crawled into corners of the house right now in fear. Something caught my eye as Luke spoke to them. There was a shadow that was bigger than the other creatures behind the door. "The girl smells-"one of the creatures began to only be silenced by him. "Quiet. No one touches the girl. Prey else were," there was swishing noises as though the wind was blowing in here. He then turned his gaze towards me and asked me in a clipped tone, "What are you doing here, Lillian? This isn¡¯t a safe ce for you or your friends. You put yourself in danger," he said as he walked to where I stood. "I¡¯m sorry I wanted to check few things before heading back but I¡¯m alright," I said while he assessed me for few seconds with his dark green eyes. I then realized my friends were standing there with us, "This is-" "I know," he interrupted me, "Rick, Sam, and Marc. Did I get that right?" he asked them who just nodded. He was talking to Rick when his facial expression changed to a serious one. Before I could ask him what was wrong, he pushed me behind him and pulled his shiny gun out. A loud bang echoed through the house which was caused due to the gun. I turned my head to see what was going on and felt my eyes widen at the sight of the four crossbreeds. Their wolf-like face was baring their teeth out while their lean legs moved towards us. Luke pulled the trigger as one of them charged forward, hitting it straight at its head without blinking his eyes. "Waaaaaah!" Marc screamed as another crossbreed stood right in front of him. Not wasting a second Luke turned his gun, pouring the bullets into it until it fell limp on the dusty ground. "This is why it is dangerous, bloody crossbreeds," I heard Luke mutter under his breath. "I thought they couldn¡¯t cross over to this dimension. Did the tunnel weaken?" I asked Luke. "I guess so, they must have followed our scent toe here," he replied looking around and making sure to see there weren¡¯t more of them, "Let¡¯s move out of this ce and get something to eat," he suggested cing his hand on my back. I gave onest nce to the house, searching for nothing in particr before we stepped out. We weren¡¯t that hungry but a stop before heading back to the lounge was a good idea. Sam seemed to be in deep thoughts as we left the abandoned house. Rick was the one who was interacting with Luke, making decent conversations while Marc behaved like a little kid who met a Santa which made me wonder if he had made Luke his role model after seeing him fight. I didn¡¯t get how the crossbreeds crossed over. Weren¡¯t there guards watching over the tunnel? And how was it that no one noticed them? Something didn¡¯t feel right but I didn¡¯t know what it was. "So who won the ser game?" I heard Luke ask as he ate his rare cooked steak. Luke was a smooth talker. He was speaking to them as though they were his friends and not mine while I sat looking at them. "St. Anton¡¯s did. We got second," Marc answered him coughing a little, "Hey can I look at the revolver?" he asked Luke eagerly who shrugged and passed it to him. Marc had been coughing since we left the haunted house and I wondered if it was due to the dust. "What were those things back there? Werewolves?" Sam asked. "Crossbreeds," Luke replied, "They are the outcasts of our society, cursed by the moon and sun a long time ago. They hunt all kind of beings which makes them the most dangerous being on this or anynd." I felt the food was just an excuse Luke had made to have more time with the boys or to observe the surrounding. I was now leaning my back on the car as I held the cold drink in my hand and feeling its temperature spread over my skin. Luke had to check with tunnel maintenance guy before we head back and the boys had tagged along. Marc and Sam to be checking the tires of the car while Rick stood next to me. "I feel your hiding something. Your spacing out since Luke came, what is it?" I heard him ask and I turned to face him. "You always do," I said raising the can to take a sip from it. "Don¡¯t dodge the question, Lil," he had his eyes narrowed at me and I let out a sigh. "I¡¯m not sure, Rick. It¡¯s one thing to love and it¡¯s another thing to love and not know," I said as a car passed us, lifting the dead leaves up on the road for it to only fall back, "I don¡¯t remember Luke," I said as guilt filled up in me. "Remember?" he asked tilting his head, "Didn¡¯t you just meet him a few days ago?" "I did but that¡¯s not the thing. I-I¡¯ve been reincarnated," I confessed, "Rick, I died in my previous life because my father wanted to sacrifice me to bring his dead wife back. Luke and I were lovers back then. I don¡¯t remember it and my father of my previous life is back again," I whispered thest part. Rick took in the information without expressing any surprise on his face and spoke after few fleeting seconds. "Firstly, we¡¯re sorry that Ace turned out to be that kind of person," I opened my mouth to tell it wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault but he shook his head, "We¡¯re your friends and protecting each other from any harm is our duty. I¡¯m d you knew him for only a short time. Love is something thates naturally. I¡¯m sure you will as time passes by and remember about your past," Rick said as we heard Sam and Marcugh about something, "Personally I found Ace shady unlike Luke who I noticed is bold, he seems like a strong person mentally and physically, therefore, we know he¡¯ll keep you safe in the supernatural realm and away from that psycho father who wants you." I nodded and smiled at what he said, "I guess." Chapter 48 All that matters- Part 2 "Ow, I think I should apply something on this," Marc said holding his forearm as his face scrunched in pain. "What happened?" "I think Marc got wed by one of the crossbreeds and he was oblivious to it up till now," Sam said inspecting Marc¡¯s arm which had blood stains on his light brown shirt. "I think we need to consult a doctor," Sam suggested to which Marc rolled his eyes. "And say what? That I got wed by a supernatural creature?" Marc asked sarcastically to get a whack on his head, "Hey, I¡¯m the injured person here," he protested. "He¡¯s right though," I said worried and heard the door of the store jingle as Luke stepped out of it. He raised his eyebrow in question to what was going on, "Marc got wed by the crossbreed," his eyes narrowed instantly and went to Marc¡¯s side. Luke tore the sleeve of his shirt in two uneven half to only reveal the wound to all of us. It didn¡¯t look like any normal wound. The skin was turning reddish brown and it looked like his skin was getting infected with every second that ticked by. Before any of us could react to the wound Luke pulled out his gun, cing the nuzzle on Marc¡¯s forehead. "Luke, what are you doing?!" I asked him in panic. "A crossbreed has its venom in its bite and ws. As Marc has been wed there is ny-nine percent of him turning into one of them." "What about that one percent?? We can take him to Elvis and get it out," I said looking at Luke whose eyes were fixated on Marc. Suddenly Marc fell on his knees, heaving for air. "I think I need water," he said softly and Rick left at the very second to get water. "Don¡¯t you see, Lillian? Taking out the venom is impossible as his body is reacting to it quickly. If I don¡¯t kill him now, he¡¯ll be one of them who¡¯ll hunt or be hunted. He¡¯ll have no knowledge of the life he had. Is that what you want?" Luke asked as his green eyes pierced mine. Sam rubbed Marc¡¯s back as he coughed. "How long does it take for the transition toplete?" Sam asked looking up at Luke. "Less than a week," he replied. Rick got the bottle of water and handed it to Marc, "It¡¯s the first time for a human to be infected by the crossbreeds so I can¡¯t say if it¡¯s going to fasten or reduce the process." "Please don¡¯t kill him, Luke. There should be something that will undo the transition before he transforms," I pleaded him as I walked up to him. He lowered his gun and I let out a sigh of relief. Luke and I moved away from the boys to talk. "Lillian, no one in history has been able to stop the transition to a crossbreed. He¡¯s going to be a threat. Remember...if he doesn¡¯t recover, you¡¯ll be the one to kill him," he said cing back his gun from where he took and began walking to the left side of the car, "Marc will being with us tomorrow morning, for now, he can go home and pack his things," Luke informed. When we returned back to our room in the lounge neither Luke nor I spoke to each other more than a sentence. The atmosphere was awkward in the room. Luke wanted to kill Marc as he felt he couldn¡¯t get back to his human self but I hoped and believed we could set the situation right. I felt grief and worry build up as what if¡¯s popped in my mind. I was now sitting in front of the TV while Luke was on a call talking to Canrart about the crossbreeds. "No, we are getting him with us...don¡¯t I know that?!" Luke snapped irritated. From the corner of my eye, I could see him facing the window as one of his hand held the window sill, "Yes...yeah, we¡¯ll be leaving before dawn..." I wasn¡¯t watching the TV but had turned it on to only fill the room with noise. Luke was angry that much I could say as he spoke on the phone, though he didn¡¯t express it on me. As I sat there half eavesdropping and half thinking about what to do about Marc thoughts crept in, ones which I had been avoiding and ones I hadn¡¯t realized until now. People were getting harmed because of me. In my past life my mother died, Rose died saving while my mother almost died. Ace was dead because he wanted my soul and now Marc was going to transform to crossbreed and wouldn¡¯t have memories of his human life but would only be filled with animal traits. Why? I asked myself. Was I an entity that only brought harm and death to people whom I cared about? When I looked at Luke he was already looking at me while he spoke to Canrart. I knew the deep scar on his back had something to do with me. My father was back and we didn¡¯t know, what if something happened to Luke? No matter how crazy he seemed he was one person I trusted the most out of the whole lot of people. When the thought crossed my mind I felt my heart rate drop down. Something wet fell on my hand and I looked down to see the drop of water on the back of my hand. Blinking quickly so that the tears vanished I turned away my face and heard Luke¡¯s footsteps. The bed dipped next to me and he called my name, "Lillian?" he turned my face towards him and asked me worried, "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?" I shook my head wiping the tears with my sleeve. He pulled me on hisp with ease as he rubbed my back soothingly. "Nothing," I said looking down at my fingers. "Do you want to go back to the kingdom?" he asked me and I shook my head again with a soft no. I didn¡¯t know the reason to why I was crying. Maybe I was just sad and everything had been piling up inside, "It breaks my heart to see the tears roll down. Don¡¯t cry, Lilly. Do you want to talk about it?" he asked me while I sat in silence. "I¡¯m scared," I said softly, "Everyone¡¯s getting hurt because of my fate and you will too." "Is that why your crying?" he asked tilting his head at me and brushed my cheek with his thumb, "Don¡¯t underestimate me, Lillian, I¡¯m much more than what I pose to be. I have survived all these years and I will protect you this time no matter what the cost is to be paid," his eyes looked straight into my without blinking. "But I-" he shushed me with his finger, slowly grazing it. "Don¡¯t worry over trivial matters, Lillian. Didn¡¯t I say you to trust me? That¡¯s the only thing I ask of you," he said and for a fleet of seconds, I saw the tenderness in his eyes for me as if I was the only thing that mattered. "What did you mean you¡¯re more than what you pose to be?" I asked him changing the subject. "You will know," he said as his lips curled, "Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s too soon for me to show you my true colors. We don¡¯t want you running to the hills, do we now?" he asked me with a grin on his face. In the morning, before the sun could rise we had gone to pick Marc from his house who lived with his grandparents. He had told them he was going on a small trip and would be back in a week or two. I just hoped we could get Marc back into the human state, the wound on his arm looked worse than the previous night. The infection was spreading. When Marc was putting in his luggage in the trunk of the car Luke said to me, "His infections are spreading faster than I assumed it to be. I know its hard but no one has been able to unwind the curse of crossbreeds. Don¡¯t forget what I saidst night, Lillian. He is your responsibility now," he started the ignition of the car as Marc got inside, "Let¡¯s head back to sweet home now." Chapter 49 Servants quarters- Part 1 As we traveled I kept ncing every few minutes at Marc who was sleeping soundly now in the backseat of the car. The wound on his arm was nowhere to be healing as infected skin turned greenish brown in color. "You need to get some rest. You didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night," Luke said looking at me as he drove. "I¡¯m worried about him," I said softly before taking my eyes away from my friend, "How much longer until we reach the kingdom?" I asked him. "Less than an hour," he replied. We were going to the witch-kingdom where Elvis was because he was the only one whom I knew could cure Marc¡¯s spreading infection and stop him from transforming, "I hope you know what you¡¯re doing Lillian. By elongating his existence your only going to cause him more pain," he said. "Sometimes hope is the only thing you can rely upon," I said with a weak smile and saw him smile a little at my words. As the sky filled with light colors we finally reached our destination. When we got inside my parents were surprised to see Marc with us but when I exined the situation, their face paled. Luke had called Canrart here the previous night to talk about the crossbreeds. Canrart was trying to figure how the crossbreeds crossed over to the human dimension while Elvis sat there quietly analyzing my friend from his seat. Once we were done talking, Elvis took Marc with him to the examination room. It had been almost two hours now since the time we reached the Presaxil kingdom and Marc was kept under the witch kings observation. I was now standing alone outside one of the balconies of the huge mansion. A bird flew to the nearest branch and settled there chirping contently. I looked at it for few seconds before moving my eyes ahead of me at the vast green forest. "Lilly," I heard someone call me and I turned to see Canrarting to stand next to me, "What are you doing here? Picking the corner most open space of this mansion," he asked me tilting his head with a smile and I shook my head. "It¡¯s nice and quiet here," I replied to which he nodded. It was peaceful here, yet so unsettling in my heart. "That it is. Can you tell the trees that adorn the forest are millions of years old with spirit energy," he said looking at the forest, having a far look as he spoke about it. "What do you mean by spirit energy?" I asked him curiously. "Though we find it bullshit but the people here worship it like Gods, calling them spirit Gods," Canrart exined, "They say when the supernatural creatures die, their remains are buried there and the leftover energy is fed by the trees." "That¡¯s like a creepy graveyard," Imented wearily to which he chuckled. "Actually worst than a creepy graveyard. You know when-" he was saying when dad arrived looking for us. "Lilly honey, Elvis is asking for your presence in his study and Canrart," he said looking at the vampire with a pointed look, "You were supposed to get your arm checked and prepare for the crowning." "Yeah yeah. There¡¯s not much to do because everything¡¯s prepared and we are waiting for the final consent," Canrart replied swishing his hand like it was no big deal and as he left he turned back to me and said, "Three is a good time if you want to witness," I looked at him confused to what he was talking about. When I went to the study, Luke, Elvis, and Marc were already present there talking about Marc¡¯s bite. Marc looked tired and his skin had lost it¡¯s color, turning it to a palerplexion. What happened in the examination room? "Lilly, take a seat," Elvis spoke politely, gesturing his hand towards one of the empty seats. It felt like I was going to hear something I didn¡¯t want to but I knew the truth was always a harsh reality and I had to brace myself to whatever Elvis, the witch king had to say. Luke had a neutral expression which just added to my worries to what was going to be said. I took a seat next to Marc who smiled at me brightly despite his current condition. "I looked at Marc¡¯s bite and injected him with our fresh potions just an hour ago. Could you take a look at his arms," the witch king asked me and I turned towards Marc who pulled the loose sleeve of his shirt up, exposing a skin that looked like it had scales and looked way worse than thest time I saw. "What did you do to him?" I asked shocked and worried, "Last time I checked it wasn¡¯t this bad." "Calm down, Lillian," Luke said to me who was leaning his back on the wall, "Elvis injected him with a potion that only reacts with the high resistant crossbreeds, which means your friend was attacked by the leader of the crossbreeds," he said. "Crossbreeds have leaders?" I asked bbergasted, "You mean like alpha, beta?" "No, Lilly," Elvis replied, "Crossbreeds don¡¯t follow thew but to lead a group of them, they have leaders. As you may have heard, crossbreeds don¡¯t possess intelligence the way we do. They are animals who only know to hunt and kill. Normally when the leader of the crossbreed attacks, it goes for the kill, therefore making no survivor of it. But here as you can see Marc was wed and the venom running in his veins is just going to worsen everything. As Luke killed the crossbreeds, the remaining ones are going to start hunting in search of their master." "Loyal, aren¡¯t they," Luke chuckled to which Elvis sent a little re. "Only if you could keep your savage side in control this wouldn¡¯t be the problem right now," Elvis used Luke. "And what? Let us as an offering for their night snack?" Luke rolled his eyes, "I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t go back happy if we asked them to and they would have loved to have my head off with the rest." "I¡¯m grateful you saved us," I heard Marc say next to me. "Stop bloating his ego, boy," Elvis snapped at him, who shrunk back into his seat, "He turning to a crossbreed is not the only problem anymore. Like I said the other underlying crossbreeds are going to search their leader and as the leader is already dead with his essence left behind on Marc they wille here for him. That¡¯s before they realize and kill him with others." "Shit," Marc and I cursed together after hearing it. "Can¡¯t you take the venom out before theye? If the venom is out they won¡¯te after him right?" I asked Elvis and Marc nodded. "Then let¡¯s kill the boy and have a happy ending with the crossbreeds," Luke offered suddenly void of any emotion and Marc¡¯s eyes had gone wide with fear. Chapter 50 Servants quarters- Part 2 "Luke!" I protested. "No way in hell!" My friend responded and began coughing like he had a terrible cold. "I was kidding, Lillian," Luke said with a crooked smile while I had my eyes narrowed at him, "It will take a month by the time Elvis tries to stop the processpletely and we don¡¯t have time for that. There¡¯s a country not far away who have experts to take out the venom out and it will take a day¡¯s journey to reach there." "Will you be able to handle the pain?" I asked Marc worriedly. "I¡¯ll be fine. I feel alright apart from the itch in my throat right now," he said cing his hand on his throat and on cue he fell from his chair, wheezing for air. "Marc ar-" I went to reach out for him to only get pulled back by Luke. Both Elvis and Luke¡¯s posture changed looking at Marc as his hand stretched out in front of him. Luke pushed me behind him carefully, shielding me away from my friend. "The transition has begun," Elvis whispered but I caught on to it as I saw Marc¡¯s short nails grow long and wide, nails that were used to hunt and prey. Therge study slowly filled with small growls and when Marc got up, turning towards us making me gasp at the sight. His eyes had turned pitch ck and he didn¡¯t seem okay. Looking at us I heard him growl and fall down on his knees again before hepletely fell unconscious on the cold floor, "His body isn¡¯t strong enough to withhold the crossbreeds venom and there will be fluctuations like these. I have spoken to the authorities of Syrian of your arrival. I believe you would like to apany Luke and your friend, Lilly?" Elvis asked me while his grey eyes were fixated on Marc and I nodded with a yes. With his mere snap of his fingers Marc¡¯s body rose in air, cing him on the couch, "You¡¯ll have to stay back here, Lilly," he said making me blink. Before I could protest he continued to speak, "The Syrian town is not safe for you not because of you are the soul of a demon but as you¡¯re going to be Luke¡¯s bride in few days. Our kind holds more enemies than the number of friends, we aren¡¯t even sure if the crossbreeds came by their own will or if someone set them up to find you. Going there with Luke will only expose you to danger." Luke muttered something under his breath as walked towards the couch where Marc was lying now, unaware of the vampire standing next to him. "No," Luke said turning to me, "Lillian wille with me. I want her where my eyes can reach out to her." My cheeks turned crimson hearing his words. "Are you sure about that?" Elvis asked with a frown. "Positive. Won¡¯t youe with me, Lillian?" Luke asked me with his green eyes looking at me intently. "Yeah," I breathed out making him grin but Elvis sighed. He pinched his bridge thinking about something and murmured, "Both you brothers. Lilly go find a person named Emma in the kitchen, she¡¯ll provide you clothes you require and she¡¯ll be apanying you when Luke isn¡¯t around," I guess he had already predicted about Luke taking me with him. He turned to face Luke and said, "See to it you do not expose Lilly¡¯s identity while you are there. The Syrian¡¯s might offer help but we don¡¯t know at what cost. Both of you must be careful." When I went to meet Emma downstairs in the kitchen I expected to meet someone who was thirty but surprisingly she was around my age. She had short brownish hair and wore round sses which her ocean blue eyes behind it. Most of the supernatural I had met until were either tall or lean or beautiful in their own way holding supernatural characteristics and it only brought my self-esteem down. Apart from the fact that I was the demon¡¯s soul I was just amoner here. I didn¡¯t get to pack any of my clothes not only because we didn¡¯t have time but Elvis said I wouldn¡¯t require it. We were on our way to Syrian now. Luke, Emma, Marc who finally gained consciously, my two guards and another girl in the posh car. Before leaving Elvis had told me that the girl would pretend to be me and stay next to Luke while Emma and I shall reside as their maids, exining why I was wearing Emma¡¯s clothes. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t disclose the information about Luke having a fiance but it was about having the benefit of the doubt. I could say Luke didn¡¯t like the arrangement as he didn¡¯t say anything about it, instead half the way he made me sit next to him, holding my hand in his despite the stares of ourpanions. When we reached the Syrian gate, we were greeted by the out guards informing us that they were awaiting for our arrival. It was a kingdom having different supernaturals cohabiting with each other but as Emma exined I felt there was some sort of cold war in the kingdom. Luke, Marc and the girl whose name I learned was Meredith were separated from us, as maids, we were sent directly to the servant quarters while they headed to meet the current prince of the little kingdom that we hade to. "Ms. Griffin," Emma said to which I shushed her when we got into our tiny allocated room. She was finding it hard to call me by my name and would often slip up calling me Ms. Griffin. She gave me a sheepish smile and corrected herself, "Lilly." "We have another person sharing room with us," she said pointing towards a set of luggage in the corner of the room. "I believe so. After all, there are three beds," I said as I flopped on the bed. So far the ce looked okay even though the servants quarters were located underground. The walls were made of rocky stones andmp like a fire that lit on the walls. "Are you excited about the wedding?" she asked me and for a second I wondered whose wedding she was talking until it dawned that it was my wedding she was talking about, "It¡¯s been so long since a royal wedding took ce." "Yeah, I¡¯m excited," I replied to her with a smile. I had less than three weeks for that and I had forgotten about it, "I haven¡¯t gone shopping for the wedding yet. Maybe once we return back I¡¯ll have to go look at the shops." "I would love to assist you if you ever need help on where to go," she offered me as she adjusted her sses, "I heard you get good clothes here too maybe once your friend gets better master Luke and you could look into it," she suggested and I nodded wondering if it would be okay. Emma was a goodpany. Apart from being maid in Elvis¡¯ mansion, she was learning to be an aplished witch. While Emma and I were talking someone banged the door. "Yo, new girls" a brte girl with red streaks walked in chewing something in her mouth and spoke, "Dinner is being served. Come on," she informed us and turned back to head out. We got up following her as she walked ahead of us. The closer we got to the dining area, the more we heard voicesing out from there with increasing volumes. When we reached there I was sure my eyes weren¡¯t the only one that grew wide looking at the scene presenting in front of us. There were more or less hundred people in the room consisting of men, women and children of different ages. It was a typical scenario where at centre of the wide hall men where fist fighting to check their strength while a small crowd gathered around them. Women gossiping, children ying. Then there were two of them who were beating the life out of each other and it was too gruesome with blood being spilt. "By the way name is Belinda. Food is served at that side," the girl said leading us through, "This is themoner¡¯s ground where most workers get their pay and food." "This looks like barren hell," Emma whispered next to me making Belindaugh. "Honey, this is nothing. The main person hasn¡¯te to start the party yet," she said and I frowned hearing it. We weren¡¯t going to stay here forever so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, I thought. We got our food and took seat at one of the tables, "Just stay clear of three people here. One Brock, who is way short-tempered and controls the underground, I mean the people here. Two Annie, who is a total bitch in the mansion knowing you both are going to work there it¡¯s better to be careful. Andstly Jamien, who is the youngest prince-" she was interrupted by food flying across us and continued, "If you do that, life here can be easy to survive." Chapter 51 Glimpse- Part 1 "So what brings you, girls, here? Family crises?" Belinda asked us casually as she tore the meat away from the fork. "Yes, my father has been spending the money my mother earns to gamble and buy alcohol," Emma replied with a sad tone, "I had no choice but toe here," she sniffed while I gawked at her internally with the wless lie she had thrown at Belinda. "Sorry ¡¯bout that but men as such should be cremated before they cremate us with their irresponsible behavior," Belinda said shaking her head and then shifted her eyes on me, "What about you? You don¡¯t look that bad." "I¡¯m her best friend, trying to help her out," I lied before filling my mouth with water as it was the best way to buy time to lie if she asked another question. "Interesting," she hummed without saying anything more which made me wonder if she bought what we told her. Rest of the dinner, I sat there having food from my te which was hardly edible. I didn¡¯t touch any meat as most of them looked half cooked orpletely raw with blood. Most of the people here were of low-rank creatures such as a half vampire or half witches but then there were few humans too, who apparently were abducted from the human dimension. The ones who were humans looked scared and timid while they had their food. Men were still fighting with their fists covered in blood as the others around cheered at them. When we were done eating I was d we got up to wash our hands as the table we had upied minutes ago was knocked out by a man who fell over it. I had a feeling that this ce looked more like a prison. We began walking towards the exit when a muscr man entered in front of us. He had a ck eye patch covering his right eye and I could see an ugly scar which began from his cheek disappearing behind the eye patch. "Brock sir," Belinda greeted him with a small bow. Emma and I instinctively bowed our head following her actions which seemed to please him, "These are the new maids who¡¯ll be working at the pce." "Hmm," was his response as he assessed us with his tiny sharp brown eyes. He then spoke in his gruff voice, "They seem to have some manners, unlike others. The pce would need plenty of assistance as we have many important guests who have already arrived. Gather all the new maids by morning and send them to Annie, and make sure we don¡¯t have any problem likest time. I have given instructions to Annie and the others, therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem." "Yes sir," Belinda responded obediently before he walked past us. "He didn¡¯t look scary," Emma said. "That¡¯s because he¡¯s in a good moo-" Belinda was saying until we heard a crash behind us that came from the hall we had just left. Someone screamed in pain making me flinch, "And there goes the mood switch," she whistled. We walked through the corridors of the rocky walls and I found it fascinating looking at the surrounding. I felt like we had been transported hundred centuries back in time. "If I may ask, what did sir Brock mean when he said ¡¯problem likest time¡¯?" Emma asked curiously but didn¡¯t get a response from the other girl. At the same time, a woman came running towards us. "Miss, little master broke the statue again," the woman said panic in her voice as she tried to level her breathing, "Master Victor is going to be angry because of the mess." "That little brat," Belinda cursed under her breath with closed eyes, "I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes," she informed her. Belinda showed us the way to our room as it was our first day here and gave us two identical cards which were ess cards to get in and out of the pce, "We don¡¯t have many guests who visit us but when we do, they are all important people. Last time a vampire maid refused to please one of the Lords which resulted in her death," I took a sharp intake of breath hearing it. "That¡¯s in cruel," Imented out of shock, "And your king did nothing to prevent the situation?" I asked her. No wonder they had no guests visiting them! "No. This is how life works in the kingdom of Syrians. If you want to survive you¡¯ll have to abide, once you enter the servant quarters leaving it is impossible. You will be dragged back here and tortured," she said turning to leave, "You have stepped into wrong grounds. Don¡¯t loiter around at night," and saying that she left. "I have a feeling that I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life here which is definitely not in my bucket list," Emma said looking at the retreating figure of Belinda. "Don¡¯t worry, we should be back in Presaxil within a week," I assured her with a smile. Later that night, I wondered what Luke and Marc were doing. Elvis said Syrians were the only ones who had the ability to remove the venom out but there was no guarantee that it would be sessful. I guess I would get to see Luke tomorrow, which was one of the reasons why Elvis sent us as servants as I would get to meet him without anyone suspecting us. I remembered what Elvis said as I looked up at the ceiling. "Maid?" I repeated the word when Elvis proposed the idea of me going as a servant to the Syrian kingdom. "Yes, Lilly," the witch king confirmed, "Syrian is not safe for you. You being Luke¡¯s fiance and adding to be a demon¡¯s soul just puts you in more danger. The kingdom has mixed supernatural cultures with high handed lords who wait to pull strings. Meredith here will take your ce instead. I have made sure Emma and you are assigned work in the inner pce, that way Luke can get in touch with you." I looked towards Luke who was leaning against the wall. He was quiet with no input to whatever was told and I wondered what was going through his mind. "Keeping her identity a secret is important," Canrart said to Luke who seem to follow his elder brothers thoughts, "Even though the Syrians are offering their help that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re being nice, they are the cunning lineage of creatures." "Not as much as me," I heard Luke say as his lips curled up to a wicked smile. "No doubt there," Canrart muttered. "I¡¯m serious Luke," Elvis narrowed his eyes. "Yeah yeah," Luke replied pushing himself from the wall, "Time for a little trip." I looked at the woman named Meredith who smirked when my eyes met hers and I felt we weren¡¯t going to get along. Chapter 52 Glimpse- Part 2 I wondered if Meredith was sleeping in the same room as Luke was right now, not that I was jealous but Luke could be really rude not that I minded. There were chances of him snapping her neck if she even thought about crossing her toe out of the line. Whosever luggage had been there when we arrived in the room it wasn¡¯t there when we returned from the dining hall. I turned to my side to face Emma¡¯s back who was sleeping soundly. She had spoken about how she wanted to be a decent witch and be useful to the royal family. She was excited to be sent to another kingdom and felt like she was on a mission. When I texted Luke after dinner if everything was going alright, he had replied telling that the witches were looking at Marc right now. I tossed and turned in my bed, unable to get sleep. We were told that we had to be up at four-thirty as we had to bathe and dress to get ready to go to the inner pce. After some time I finally fell asleep. She leaned down to look inside the well and sighed. Tucking back her hair behind her ear as the evening wind blew. "I told you not to be a curious cat," she scolded looking at the well to receive a small ¡¯meow¡¯ from it. Her cat had stepped on the edge of the well no matter how many times she ced it back on the ground and as expected it fell inside it, "You know what I¡¯m going to leave you here and get you once you reflect at what you did," she said firmly and heard her cat meowing non-stop as though it was asking for her forgiveness. She found it strange but there were times when she felt the cat could actually understand what she said. How was she going to get the cat now? The well was deep for her to get down and bring it back with her. If it weren¡¯t her sibling¡¯s cat she would have left it there but her brother adored it. Spotting a bucket with a rope around it she took it and lowered the object down carefully but the length fell short. The cat could get into it if it tried but it seemed to have different ns as it sat down. She leaned forward as she stood on her toes, making the bucket touch the cat. "A little more and you can provide the cat with yourpany," a voice said behind her, leading her to almost fall in if it weren¡¯t the hands of a stranger. "My my, what a troublesome girl," the owner of the hands around her waist said. She turned to see a set of dark green eyes. Someone banged the door waking me from my dream telling us to wake up. I sat up while my eyes were closed reying what I dreamt in my mind. I could feel my heart beating as I thought about it. It was my past life. "Lilly? If you want you can sleep a little longer, I¡¯ll handle the in charge," she offered me softly to which I shook my head. "That¡¯s okay," I said with a yawn. I went to my bag and picked my undergarments, towel and the maid uniform which was a cream skirt and a white blouse. It felt more like formal attire than servants¡¯ clothes. "The servants have different clothing here," Emma said noticing me stare at the clothes, "We have the cleanest clothes as we are going to work in the pce. You¡¯ll see many different types of clothing for servants. With what I know there are three types. First for the servants outside the pce, second for the servants who work in the pce andstly the main in charge." When we went to bathe, I saw three different colored uniforms that people wore. The bathing room was crowded and people were in a hurry to get in and out. The worst thing was when I realized both men and women bathed in the same room which had different stalls that used a curtain to cover a person taking bath in there. Hell no, I¡¯m not taking bath in this public bath! Where was privacy?! Before I could turn towards Emma, she had disappeared to one of the stalls. The only good thing was, this ce was used to only bathe. I got into a stall when I got the opportunity but got out in less than a minute as I was just standing there thinking what to do. Great, I didn¡¯t take bath but no worries. What was perfume used for? I coulde backter when there weren¡¯t many people or when there were no people at all, which I doubt was going to happen. Once we reached the pce, Emma and I were given minor jobs like dusting the staircase, cleaning the vases and frames. I was alright with that, after all, how hard could the job be right? Crash! One of the vases fell down from the pedestal by a maid while she was cleaning it. I saw the maid¡¯s eyes go wide with fear when a brown-haired women came there with high heels in a few seconds. It didn¡¯t take much time to know she was a vampire. She bent down to pick one of the broken pieces of the vase in her hand. "The vase that was gifted by Sir Hankfren from Shevalvar. Hmm," she said going in front of the maid with a sweet smile, soon we heard the sound of her hand touching the maid¡¯s cheek. I opened my mouth to speak but Emma was quick to stop me with her hand. She shook her head making me furrow my eyebrows. ¡¯Annie¡¯ she mouthed the name. She was the women in charge of us, "Remember this before you do anything next time. And why is it taking so long toplete this? We have more work to do," she said sweetly, flipping her hair back before walking out of the room. The maid who got pped went to get equipment to clean while I was sent to clean the corridors of the second floor. While I finished cleaning the portrait, I began walking ahead to only be pulled into a room and engulfed into a warm embrace. "I was worried about you," said the known voice to me. "Luke," I whispered into his chest. We stayed like that for few minutes before he let go of me. My cheeks felt warm as I leaned on the wall looking at him, "Did you take the cat out of the well?" I asked and saw him frown at my question. Something seemed to dawn on him due to which he grinned. "He got out himself," he answered letting out a chuckle and asked me, "How much do you remember?" his eyes looked at me curiously for my answer. "Just this. It was the first time," I replied and he nodded. "That much will do," he responded before taking my hand in his, "Come on." "Where?? I have cleaning to do," I said to him. "I¡¯m taking you to where Marc is." Chapter 53 Unavoidable- Part 1 I followed Luke through the corridors as we walked out, taking different routes which was far away from the ce I was cleaning a while ago. It seemed like Luke knew the house well as he kept changing directions as we came across multiple passages. "Keep your head down," Luke said in a low voice and I was about to ask why when I heard someone¡¯s footsteps heading towards us. I kept my eyes down and my head slightly bowed, for some reason I felt he didn¡¯t want the person looking at me. "Lucian, what a surprise to see you here," a man spoke in a cheerful voice. The only view I had were a pair of expensive leather shoes, "I didn¡¯t know you were visiting." "Hello, Jamie," Luke greeted him politely, "You look the same since thest time I saw you," he said and I heard the man give out a dryugh. The name rang a bell in my head but I couldn¡¯t recollect where I heard it. Of course! He was the king¡¯s youngest brother. "When are you leaving?" the prince then asked, his tone changing to a serious one. "Whenever I please to," Luke replied calmly. "You asshole you better leave by noon. I¡¯m going to ask my brother to kick you out for what you have done," Jamie said in anger and saw him retreating with his footsteps. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll happen, after all your brother insisted for me to stay longer," and from the corner of my eyes I saw Luke yawning, "Anyways it was nice seeing you, brat," Luke said walking ahead but moved to my side to dodge a flying vase which broke into pieces on the floor. When I turned behind there was no one in sight, Jamie must have left right after throwing the vase. I looked at the vase and then at Luke. His face was serious until it broke into a grin and he said, "I¡¯m a very likable person." "I can see that." As we passed through the corridors the ce got darker with lesser lights and it looked like we were entering the underground area. There was no sight of anyone as we walked the dark and narrow passage. When we reached a certain door Luke stopped in front of it to open the door. Stepping inside the room I saw my friend Marc sitting on a metal bench while his head was raised with closed eyes towards the little opening like a window. Seeing his legs chained to the side bars I turned towards Luke in question who stood to look at my friend quietly. "Marc?" I called out his name and he opened his eyes to look in my direction. Seeing me he smiled widely. "Lilly, what are you doing here?" he asked me surprised. "To see how you were doing of course. Why are you chained up?" I asked walking to where he was and taking a seat next to him. "The doc said it¡¯s just a precaution so that I don¡¯t transform and kill them," he shrugged, "The food they provide is pretty good. It¡¯s been just a day so far it¡¯s been decent." "d to hear that," I said with a relief, "I imagined you having a lot of wires sticking in your skin with beeping monitors and an electric head cap on your head." "He¡¯s not Frankenstein," Luke said with an amused look. "You never know how these people¡¯s procedure is," I said after all this entire ce was different. "I¡¯ll go check on the doctor about Marc¡¯s progress," Luke said opening the door again but he stopped to turn towards me, "We¡¯ll leave here in ten minutes, Lillian," he said and with that, he left the room. When I looked at Marc¡¯s arm his wound was missing, my eye brows furrowed in confusion. "Your wound-" "It¡¯s gone, I know," Marc said in an amazed tone, touching where he previously injured his arm, "They injected me with some ck stuff and in the morning it was gone. I guess we can leave this ce sooner than we thought." "I guess but do you feel anything weird or different?" I asked him making sure he was alright. "Nope, nothing different but I do feel hungry at times but then the doc said it was normal to feel that," he replied to which I nodded. "I see," I sighed, Marc could go back to living as a human than being shot here. It was such a relief hearing he was getting better. "How¡¯s work at the pce?" he asked me. "Nothing much as of now it¡¯s just dusting and cleaning," I said and saw him nod. "That¡¯s great, I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t put you in the kitchen. You would burn up the whole ce," he chuckled and I elbowed him, "Ow, Lilly. You¡¯re injuring the patient," I rolled my eyes. "It was just once." "Everything starts with the first time." "But it didn¡¯t happen again." "I see a future for it," he sang earning a smack on his head. We stayed quiet for few seconds until he broke the silence, "I like Luke." "Not just because he fights well. Boy, I would love to fight like him one day," he said admiration in his eyes and then cleared his throat realizing he was getting side tracked. He took both my hands in his as he spoke now seriously, "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still stuck on to your past but hopefully you have moved on from that phase. I haven¡¯te across a person who is so attached to another in such a short time. Luke¡¯s been taking good care of you and that is all any of us could ask from him." "I¡¯m having a d¨¦j¨¤ vu," I said while I stretched my legs, "I have moved on, though sometimes it stings and I feel stupid for believing someone I hardly knew. I put my family in danger." "You¡¯re not stupid, Lilly. It was just a wrong guy you put your trust in. Okay?" he asked me with a smile. "Okay," I smiled back at him. In the evening I was sent with two other maids to clean the side of the north tower which who was quite reluctant about it but didn¡¯t say anything. The north tower stairs were deserted with no one in sight. Was the ce haunted? I thought to myself. I took the brown cloth and wiped the already clean ck grill which had no actual dust on it. Unconsciously my thoughts drifted to Marc¡¯s recovery. Truthfully I didn¡¯t know what I would do if Marc had turned into aplete crossbreed, Luke had said I would have had to kill him which I was sure he knew I wouldn¡¯t. I smiled thinking how funny it would be in aical scene to have Marc with a fluffy tail and ears. I heard a small growl as I cleaned. "We¡¯ll leave you for this section to clean," one of the maids said making me look at her now. The maid with her other fellow girl hurried down the stairs while leaving me behind perplexed. "What happened?" I asked myself that¡¯s when I heard a deep growl behind me. Chapter 54 Unavoidable- Part 2 My head snapped to see a huge ck furry dog staring at me now. "Awe it¡¯s a dog," I grinned widely. I bent down to sit on my knees while the dog growled lightly and after few passing seconds, it tilted its head looking at me. I raised my hand forward and it stared at me wondering what I was trying to do. Everything was calm until it decided to pounce on me with all its force making me fall backward. Sniffing me it let out a small bark, it¡¯s ck fluffy tail swinging left and right. "What¡¯s your name?" I asked it while scratching the back of its ear. My hand froze then. Could it be...Marc? Oh my God! "His name¡¯s Dozer," said a voice startling me. A boy of my age stood at the entrance of a room wearing torn jeans and a in shirt. He must be the owner of the dog, I thought. "Which breed is he?" I asked him while the dog named Dozer licked my hand. "A mix of all breeds. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be cleaning? Dozer room!" he ordered but the dog seemed to have a different mind. Making the necessary room it sat on myp, keeping its head down, "Are you kidding me?" I looked at him with a nk face unsure of what to say. While the boy stared at the dog in disbelief my eyes fell on the familiar pair of shoes. This was the person Luke was talking to this morning. I tried nudging the dog away but it growled not approving of my gesture. When I ran my hand on the dog¡¯s back, the boy spoke, "Are you trying to put it to sleep? I¡¯m going to make sure you get night work included today for distracting my pet," he said and my head snapped in his direction. "I didn¡¯t distract it," I defended myself, "Can¡¯t you get the dog to move from here like a trick?" I asked him motioning my hand towards the dog that was resting peacefully on myp now. "Do you take me for a joker to know tricks?" he asked me with an annoyed expression. "He¡¯s your dog so you should know," I stated in a matter-of-fact to which he rolled his eyes. "He isn¡¯t my dog," he deadpanned. "But you told he was yours a while ago," I pointed out and saw a nerve pop out of his forehead. "What are you, Sherlock! Quit asking me questions and get the dog moving soon before someonees. I¡¯ll have Annie double your work," he said angrily and then looked at the dog, "And you get no food after all your master is home," he said before walking towards a door and mming it shut with a loud sound. After fifteen minutes Dozer moved from myp to stand in front of me, thanking him internally I got up. Half an hour had passed since the time I had arrived here and the cleaning was half done. The ce looked neat and tidy therefore I began walking down the stairs to only be followed by the dog. It whipped its tail when I turned to look at it with a frown. I already had enough work to do and the dog was only going to get me into more trouble. When I reached the end of the corridor I realized the dog wasn¡¯t there around anymore. Why were the maids scared of the dog? It was a friendly one until it started growling. Or was it because of the boy named Jamie? Reaching the entrance of the kitchen I found Annie and ady with round-rimmed spectacles with four girls lined in front of them. I didn¡¯t heed to what was going and instead went to go in search of Emma but someone grabbed my arm to stop me before I could leave the room. "With her, it makes five of them in total," thedy with spectacles spoke to Annie."Hmm, I believe so," Annie said looking at all of us and then turning to talk to thedy, "Get them cleaned up and bring them to the court in an hour. I don¡¯t want any of them whining over it," and she left. "Court?" I questioned one of the girls but thedy was the one to reply me. "There are guests whom we need to serve of high importance, therefore I would expect you girls to be in your best behavior," she then looked at me skeptically, "What ever they ask, goes. They ask you anything, you provide. Failing to do so will result in the dungeon for a week with no food." I knew there was a slight possibility of Luke being in the court as he had mentioned about it earlier this morning due to which I was less worried. Reaching the dress rooms we were given normal clothes and I sighed in relief at least it wasn¡¯t like those movies where they make you wear skimpy clothes. The girls who were with me were all humans and all of them looked happy regardless of the fact they had to agree to whatever the creature in the court would say. But like every crowd there was an exception, there was one girl who looked scared to death and seemed like she would faint any moment. I wondered how humans crossed the dimensions. Kidnapped or stepped into the dimension unknowingly, was my guess. I took a pair of jeans and a T-shirt which was over-sized as I couldn¡¯t find any shirt or top of my size. Others wore skirts or shirts making me feel that this was a privileged moment for them as rest of the days they would have to go back wearing maid clothes. I stood outside the court with the rest of the girls waiting for instructions to get in. I felt a little jittery as seconds passed by, goosebumps forming on my skin. Then the doors were pushed open for us and being thest person I followed them keeping my head low. "What beautiful sounds," I heard a man say from my right side, "Sounds of excitement and fear." "I want that one," I heard Jamie¡¯s voice. Please don¡¯t let that be me, I prayed. "That¡¯s my little brother, impatient as ever," the first man who spoke said chuckling now, which meant he was the Syrian¡¯s king, "What about you Lucian?" he asked and I dared to peek up. That idiot had his eyes glued to his phone. "And I said I didn¡¯t need one," he said least bothered to look at the girls standing in the front court. "Don¡¯t be like that; consider it as your bachelor gift. If you aren¡¯t picking one then let me do the honors for you," the king said looking at the remaining four of us. Jamie had picked the girl who was most frightened toe here, "Hmm," he thought and my mind went to an rm state ringing ¡¯Pick me! Pick me!¡¯ "That one looks quite eager to please you, may be tha-" the king said looking at the other end. "I think the brte would be a better choice, Issac. Don¡¯t you agree Lucian?" I heard someone talk from the other end and I raised my head nowpletely to see a familiar face that had a faint smile. It was Luke¡¯s cousin Charlie sitting on one of the arm rest. After Charlie spoke, Luke looked up from his phone screen and was about to say something but when he saw me, his lips formed into a thin line. "I¡¯ll take the brte," Luke said getting up from his seat. "I shall go with the one you picked," Charlie informed the king to which the king nodded. The king and another man who was present in the court picked the remaining two, one for each telling the men in the room to enjoy their feast. I was sitting on a bed now while Luke stood staring at me with no words spoken to me since we left the court room. I was fiddling with my fingers when he pinched the bridge of his nose. "Lillian, we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow once the sun sets down," he said with a sigh, "We have littleplications." "Complications?" I asked him as my brows furrowed as he came to sit next to me. "Yeah, Emma is missing," he informed me, "I think someone¡¯s suspicious and has taken Emma somewhere. Charlie was around the corner and I asked him to investigate it. Having you as my personnel maid is quite advantageous in this situation and I don¡¯t have to worry while you are here." "Will Emma be safe?" I asked worriedly. "I don¡¯t know, Lillian. We can only hope for it. Charlie should be able to find it out by morning," he answered. Chapter 55 Trial and error- Part 1 I turned to the other side of the bed with my eyes closed on the softfortable mattress. It had been thirty minutes and I wasn¡¯t anywhere close to being sleepy as my mind kept drifting towards Emma¡¯s whereabouts. Luke had told Charlie would be able to find out by tomorrow but where was she? Someone had got the news that Meredith wasn¡¯t Luke¡¯s actual fianc¨¦ but it was someone else. The only good thing was Marc was getting better and we didn¡¯t need to stay here anymore for his treatment. I was lost in thoughts until I felt my hair strands being yed, making me aware of the person behind me. I was sharing the bed with Luke right now with my back facing him. I kept quiet, not reacting to his movements as his fingers touched my hair ends and he tugged it gently. "You know I¡¯m awake," I said opening my eyes and turning towards him while my hands supported the upper half of my body. "I know," he said with a Cheshire like grin, "You didn¡¯t tell me how your day went apart from being my lovely maid," he said tucking a lock of hair behind my ear. The simple gesture made my heart rate increase and I was sure Luke noticed it as his lips curled up faintly while his dark green eyes stared into mine. I don¡¯t know since when but I was starting to be more aware of Luke¡¯s presence. I was d he didn¡¯t say anything until he spoke, "Am I making you nervous my cute Lillian?" he asked me. I opened my mouth and closed it not knowing what to say. He simply smiled, the rarest boyish smile making him look as harmless as a feather. "I met Jamien while I was cleaning," I said and saw him raise one of his brows, "Actually I was cleaning with two other maids with me but once the dog named Dozer entered they left me behind to take care of it. When Jamien asked him to go back to the room he sat on myp." "Did he now," he murmured, "Dozer is adorable isn¡¯t he." "Andzy," I added. "Might be the wind Jamien is passing it as he¡¯szy too," he said taking his phone from the nightstand and scrolling over something before he passed it to me, "Look." Taking his phone, I looked at the picture in it. It was Luke holding a dog in his arms standing next to a younger version of Jamien. Jamien didn¡¯t look one bit happy in the picture. "Why does he hate you?" I asked handing back his phone. He kept silent for some time and spoke. "I used to visit Syrian a lot more before than now and thest queen of Syrian was an acquaintance of Canrart. Jamien being young was left in my care sometimes, "he exined looking at the ceiling, "He was eleven then." "Let me guess you stole his candies or broke his toys," I said making him chuckle. "Of course not. He was such a bratty vampire kid that he needed a little boot," he said looking back at me, "Oh don¡¯t worry Lillian I didn¡¯t beat him, definitely not for child violence...as such at least." "I took him to a jungle one fine morning as he kept pestering to take him there. I took a small nap under a tree fully aware that he wouldn¡¯t listen to me when I said to stay put. Well, when I woke up he wasn¡¯t there so I looked for him, have to say he did cover a lot of ground but heading in the opposite direction from the castle. He seemed fine therefore, I left him behind knowing he would make it back. Oh and I forgot to mention to him that there were few animals but no worries because he did meet some wild boars and crocodiles near the riverside while he was covered in mud." "You left him on his own?!" I asked shocked, "What if something happened?" "If you look on the brighter side he is courageous and less of a brat now," he said with a yawn, "The person who cares for you will make you strong in unknown ways. After that incident he didn¡¯t like me though I got him Dozer who preferred me than Jamien but what can I say, even a dog knows a brat when he sees one." "You¡¯re unbelievable," I muttered under my breath. "Why thank you," he grinned taking it as apliment. We continued talking until we heard a shrill voice of a woman. "Who was that?" I asked him wide-eyed as he got up from the bed and I stepped down too. He looked at the door continuously before turning back to talk to me. "Get inside the covers now!" He whisper yelled. I got in pulling the cover up till my neck and saw him open the door. "David," Luke greeted someone outside the door, "What are you doing here at this odd time instead of being pleased by your maid?" he asked smoothly. "She pleased me enough for the night that she¡¯s passed out to bring me some water to drink," I heard the person. He must be the man I saw in the hall with Luke and the others in the evening. "Did you by any chance hear a scream?" Luke questioned. "Don¡¯t worry about that, it was Victor in his room. You know," the man named David replied, "Let me go away now so that you can carry on with whatever you were doing," I heard the sound of footsteps fade and saw Luke closing the door shut with his back facing me. He stood there for few passing seconds and then broke the silence, "What did you bring along with you Lillian? What¡¯s there in your room?" "Just maid clothes, why?" I asked him curiously. "Forget about what I said earlier about leaving tomorrow night," he said turning to face me, "We¡¯ll be leaving right now. Come on." "What happened?" I asked moving the covers aside and getting out of the bed. "Victor dismissed his girl in the end moment as he had to visit the city few minutes before we got into this room and he hasn¡¯t returned back yet," he exined going to his closet searching for something and then went to another closet pulling a ck hoodie from it. The man named David was lying about the scream then, "Raise your hands," he instructed quickly and I did as he asked me. He pulled the hoodie over my head. "The weather outside is cold and it¡¯s going to start snowing soon," he went to the bathroom as he tried calling someone through his phone. Bending down he knocked the tiles repeatedly until one of them sounded hollow, lifting it from the floor, "Keeping weapons in the closet or in view is nowhere safe as people clean it up for you. So this is what you have to do," he said pulling guns from it. "I can-" I was going to say Luke to give me one too but he surprised me by handing one of the guns to me, "Thank you." "I know I can trust you with a gun," he said pushing two guns in his pant. He took another one and pulled the above part of the gun backward. "What about Charlie and Marc?" I asked as he ced the tile back in its ce, "Now that we are talking about missing people where is Meredith?" it had been some time since Ist saw her. "Charlie isn¡¯t picking his call and Meredith is with him. We¡¯ll have to get Marc and meet up with Charlie before we leave this ce," he said going towards the bed, taking the pillow and covering it with the nket, "I don¡¯t think we have enough time so we¡¯ll have to split to save time. You know where to find Marc right? I¡¯ll go find Charlie and see if he found Emma in the meantime." "Won¡¯t I get noticed wearing this?" I questioned him. I was wearing a hoodie which a maid inside the pce wouldn¡¯t be wearing and loitering at this time of the hour would raise suspicion. "If anyone asks, tell Jamien sent you to fetch a book from the chemist and don¡¯t worry Lillian, someone will apany you soon. These are the keys to Marc¡¯s room," he said handing it to me and opening the door, "Be careful," he murmured pulling me to his embrace before letting me go. "You too," I said a little worried as we got out of the room. Chapter 56 Trial and error- Part 2 We went in opposite directions as I tucked the gun in the hoodie pocket looking around carefully. The building hardly had any guards or servants around as I walked down the corridors. Taking one route trusting my instinct led me only to a dead end. Okay no going with instinct, I said to myself in my head. It took me a few more corridors to reach the ce where we met Jamien in the morning. I half walked and ran as the ce got darker making my heart thump. As I went further, two men came into my view looking at me. There were no men guarding this ce when we visited earlier, why were they here now? "And where might yea¡¯ be heading to miss?" the shorter man asked me with suspicious eyes. "I was asked to fetch a book from the chemist by master Jamien," I answered hoping they would let me through. "Sorry but the chemist has locked his room and left the pce for the day," the other one replied. Shit, this wasn¡¯t good, "Come tomorrow." "Please you need to help me," I pleaded, "Master Jamien said he needed the book and if I don¡¯t get it he¡¯ll fire me from the job," I said with tearful eyes. Both of them looked at each other in question wondering what to do. The color in their face and movements made it obvious that they were humans, which made it advantageous for me. "Alright," the shorter man said. "What are you doing?!" the other one responded. "Ten minutes not gonna harm us, huh. Moreover, yea¡¯ know how temper tantrum that vampire is and I need the job," he then raised his hand showing me his fingers, "Ten minutes and not more than that, girl," he said throwing a bunch of keys at me. "Thank you, so much," I thanked them with relief. "Let¡¯s go take a walk until then, Pete," I heard the man speak as I walked towards the door they were guarding. Turning the knob I pushed the door getting inside and closed it. I only had to find Marc and everything was going to be easy from there. I went to the floor where Marc was in which had rooms on both sides of the corridor. I knew it wasn¡¯t the starting rooms as I remembered walking a few meters before entering the room my friend was staying in. Time to do some trial and error, I thought. Going to one of the doors, I used the key which opened to an empty room. Not this one. The next one I opened to find two crossbreeds strapped to a bed and wires sticking around them. Definitely not this one either. After a couple more tries, I finally found the room to see Marc sleeping there peacefully. When I went to open the lock of the chains surrounding his legs, he woke up due to the sound. "Is it time for food?" he murmured opening his eyes drowsily. "No, but its time to wake up," I said opening one of the locks quickly. I don¡¯t know how many minutes or seconds were left in the ten minutes the guards had given me. "Lilly? What are you doing here?" he asked me as he yawned loudly. "We¡¯ll be leaving right now. Fewplications arose," I added in the end, removing thest lock, "There, all done." "Thanks, it feels much better now," he said stretching his legs. When we left the floor and went above I heard voices meaning there were guards again. Before I could say anything, Marc sneezed alerting the guards of our presence there and I mentally face palmed myself to the situation in front of us. "Whoopsie my bad," heughed nervously looking at me. "Whose down there?" one of the guards came down, "Aren¡¯t you the patient in room number forty-two? Get back to the room," he ordered Marc and another two guards stepped down from the stairs. "What¡¯s a maid doing here? Call Dr. Kan," one of them said to the other. "Why were there guards if he was a patient, it wasn¡¯t like Marc was a criminal unless there was something else going on in here. "We need to leave right now," I whispered to Marc but they caught on to it. Great, these were vampire guards and not humans. "I don¡¯t think you will listen to us obediently," one of the guard in the front said pulling a long iron rod. I didn¡¯t know what it was until I saw white and blue sparksing out of it. The other vampire guards took out simr rods making us gulp. They came charging towards us and we dodged it. When one of the guards cornered me we heard a growl from behind and the growling increased in the passing seconds. I moved to my side to see Dozer standing there looking at the vampire in front of me. "What¡¯s the dog doing here? Someone kick it out," ordered the guard which made the dog growl even more. When it opened its mouth, I felt my throat go dry. They weren¡¯t the normal set of canine teeth instead they were more of vampire teeth. It stood there angry as it growled and challenging them to make a move, looking like a ferocious animal. One of the vampires went for the kill but to only be ripped apart in the end. "Bloody hell, is that a vampire dog,"mented Marc in awe. Not the time to adore it, Marc, I said mentally. In no time other vampiresid dead there except for one electrocuted by his own rod when he tried to hit Marc with it. I saw Dozer flick its tongue across its teeth, licking the blood clean anding to stand next to me. That¡¯s when I remembered what Luke had said before leaving me. It was Dozer he was talking about, the dog found its way to me due to the hoodie I wore right now. The hoodie must be covered with Luke¡¯s scent. When the dog rubbed its side to my leg, I was scared where it would bite my leg off from my body but sighed after it walked towards the stairs looking at us. That is when Marc fell down and he held his head in his hands. "Are you alright?" I asked him worried while he has his eyebrows furrowed in pain and eyes shut. "Yeah, don¡¯t know why I keep getting these headaches...like really sharp ones," he said getting up and when he opened his eyes I understood the reason behind it. His eyes were gold and brown in color just like the ones I had seen when I came across the crossbreeds. Chapter 57 Waste of time- Part 1 "What? Why are you looking at me like I¡¯m a ghost?" Marc asked me while he his head in his hand. "Your eyes..." I looked at his eyes that had turned back to his normal iris color now. There was no change in his facial expressions and everything seemed fine. Was Marc in transition? Didn¡¯t the treatment work? I questioned myself. Before I could dwell more on it, Dozer, the dog began growling lightly looking up. "Come on we need to get out of this ce before more guardse here," I said pulling his hand with mine. We ran up the stairs and the corridor, getting out of the building was easier but somewhere in between, we lost Dozer¡¯s sight as he was too fast for us to follow. Marc and I stopped in front of the two narrow passages ahead of us. Small torch of lights was ced around and we looked at each other. Behind us, we heard voices due to which Marc dragged my hand as he took one of the passages which we weren¡¯t sure of. "What¡¯s going on, Lilly?" he asked me as we walked carefully in the dimly lighted ce not making noise. "Emma is missing since morning and they aren¡¯t able to find where she is. I think someone got a whiff about Meredith not being Luke¡¯s true fiance," I said turning behind and making sure no one was there. "That¡¯s bad," hemented with a frown, "Where¡¯s Luke?" he asked me. "He¡¯s gone in search of his cousin, Charlie. Luke asked him to investigate about it," I said coughing a little, "I don¡¯t think this is the right passage Marc, we should head back probably head back. And how long has it been since you brushed your teeth? The first thing when we get back is I¡¯m giving you a brush and a toothpaste." It was dustier and eerier than the other passages I hade across this pce. Cobwebs decorating the edges. "It¡¯s unused," Marc murmured as we halted in between nowhere, "But it must lead us somewhere outright." Maybe or maybe not. I had previously read historical books where the passages made as traps and if this was one of them it was definitely not a good idea to carry on walking ahead. "Damn Dozer why did you have to be so fast," I muttered and then turned to face my friend, "What do we do now? Luke said to meet him near the St. Xavier¡¯s church and we don¡¯t know if we go back we might face the guards again." "Are the guards here bent on rules that no one is to wander?" Marc asked me cing his palm on the wall. I thought about it and realized something. Only the building Marc was in was guarded heavily and the guard uniform was different like they were personally obeying only the building¡¯s owner. The ones I had met before meeting up with Marc were different, they were humans. One of them had spoken about the guards recing their position for the day. Something wasn¡¯t right, the way the guards had ordered Marc to get back. And that one room where I had seen crossbreeds tied with wires. "Marc, what did treatment did the physician give you?" I questioned him curious, wanting answers now, "I want you to tell me in detail. Everything." "Nothing much actually, just a couple of injections to heel me up in the beginning andter he gave me some tonic and two injections every hour," he exined thinking about it, "Most of the times I would be fed when I was half-conscious as I would be very hungry and under surgery-" "Surgery?" I asked confused. "Yeah, they were trying to take out the venom out as the tonic didn¡¯t work to it¡¯s fullest," he said and gears in my head began working in speed. "What did they feed you?" I asked him slowly. "I don¡¯t know it was some kind of a mixed special dish of beetroot juice," he answered smiling and I smacked my head to the wall. No no, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. The physician wasn¡¯t helping Marc get better but all this time instead he was speeding the transition process. That is why his wounds had healed in no time! I was sure what he gave wasn¡¯t any vegetable but pure raw meat. "What am I going to do?" I asked myself in terror banging my head to the wall. The whole point of using here had been for nothing, Marc was in process of being a crossbreed while Emma was missing. We had a bunch of guards behind us and we didn¡¯t know the right way out of here. "Umm, Lilly? You¡¯re catching cobwebs around your hair," he said making me realize about the little spiders and this dusty ce. He looked at me with his brows furrowed, "What happened?" "He lied. The physician," my voice was barely above a whisper, "Marc you¡¯re healing because you¡¯re slowly turning to a crossbreed." Hearing this his eyes went wide. "Are you serious? But that can¡¯t-" he was cut off when he pushed his palm on the wall to stand straight but to only stumble forward as the squared wall moved forward. Both of us stood there looking at it silently not uttering a word but the silence was short lived as we heard something behind us, it was very faint but we heard it. Like a cursed whispering. Picking up the nearest torch I ran with Marc in front of me. Whatever it was, it was approaching us now. In haste, I looked at my phone which luckily had awork. I pressed the call button to Luke but with two rings it got cut off, looking at the screen I cursed and halted. We had stepped into nowork range. "Lilly, what are you doing standing there?" Marc called me. I sent a nk message and threw my phone in the direction we hade, lucky for me there was sand on the ground to protect it. "Alerting Luke," I said continuing to run with him. Chapter 58 Waste of time- Part 2 The passage opened to a wide rock made room that held swords adoring the walls but that wasn¡¯t the surprising thing here. There was a pile of bodies lying at one corner of the room, I covered my nose feeling the rotting blood stench assault my nose. Going near the bodies I saw they were all having long nails, "Crossbreeds?" he asked looking at them and I nodded. "This must be the physician¡¯s work. The secret passage which isn¡¯t used. Making sure I turned to crossbreed. He¡¯s experimenting without anyone¡¯s knowledge. It all fits in," I heard him say as he looked around the room. It did. I didn¡¯t even want to know what he would do with Marc if Emma didn¡¯t go missing today and if we weren¡¯t nning to leave. The king obviously wasn¡¯t aware of having experiments going on right under his nose. And using an unused passage in the pce with his own guards was very convenient. We didn¡¯t realize we hadpany until I heard that eerie whispering again, this time much clearer. My head whipped behind to see crossbreeds standing at the entrance but these were different. There was only half flesh here and there in the body while others bared the skeleton system of it. "Don¡¯t they resemble mummy¡¯s?" Marc asked me in a whisper as he stood next to me. There were four of them, four against two. "More like your far rtives," I answered looking at the creatures. Hopefully Luke would understand the meaning of the nk message I sent him. The set of teeth they had looked like human teeth, therefore, they must be humans. Nothing to worry about, I thought but once the thought crossed my mind their teeth grew long and their nails. Oh dear God. I remembered the gun I had and pulled it out aiming it towards the creatures. Pulling the trigger, the bullet went right through its body and not affecting it. I picked a big wooden log knowing the gun wasn¡¯t going to work right now. Once they had grown their teeth and nails long enough to scare us they came forward going for the kill and I swung the log of wood when one of its head came near me. Marc was having his own fun by getting chased by other two of them. He had transformed in the process his eyes gold in color again while his teeth grew. His facial texture changed to a wolf-like. The fourth one went to smell the corpses that were lying on the ground. The one I hit didn¡¯t get up and I wondered if it was out for the time being. The one that was smelling the corpses rose up angry and bared its teeth at me. I dodged as it tried to get hold of me, its nail colliding with the nearest wooden table leaving long angry scratch marks on it. With difficulty I knocked it down, huffing for air. Marc was fighting with thest one that was standing its ground but with all that was happening neither did Marc nor I noticed the extrapany we had in the room. It was not until Marc finished fighting and turned towards me with wide eyes. "Lilly behind you!!" he screamed but it was already toote. I felt someone¡¯s hand going around me and realized it was one of the corpse¡¯s body that had risen from dead. I felt it bare its teeth out wide open ready to take a bite of me and I cringed. I felt something swoosh across my head due to which the creature let me go and staggered back losing its stance. "Don¡¯t even think of biting her," I heard Luke¡¯s voice behind me and a gunshot following it, "Only I hold that privilege." Luke was here and I couldn¡¯t say how much I was relieved to see him standing in front of me. With the little stress, I went through I hugged Luke for the briefest seconds and pulled back. "Thank you foring on time," I thanked him with all my heart. "Anytime darling," he responded with a smile and then looked at Marc who had turned back to normal again. Luke¡¯s gaze moved to the corpses and he raised his gun, pouring the bullets into the other corpses bodies, "Don¡¯t want to take a chance," he muttered once he was done. "Did you find Charlie? What about Emma?" I asked him. "Yeah, Charlie and the king are talking with our sweet cute culprit," he said with a wide smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "The physician?" I asked him and he nodded. "And one of our guests," he added bending down to turn the creatures face from left to right, "Markings...how interesting," he muttered. "Emma is dead," he said getting up to face towards me and I felt my stomach drop, "David was helping the physician in getting people and Emma happened to fall prey to it. She was dead two hours prior to when Charlie and Meredith found her dead." "Why?" I asked in a state of shock. She hadn¡¯t done anything and had only apanied me all this while but she didn¡¯t deserve death. Indirectly I responsible for her death. My hands began trembling with fear and anger. Killing people for their own selfish reasons was not eptable no matter what world the action wasmitted. Slowly the wind around us began to move, picking up dust and little particles in the air, making it twirl around. "What the heck is going on?" I heard Marc¡¯s voice but my eyesight was turning darker with every passing second. The speed of the wind intensified as if it was ready to cut through space. I felt two strong arms go around me, holding me tightly. "Lillian," the voice whispered next to my ear, "Let it go, darling," the calm and soothing voice said to me. The room got silent with less swooshing of the wind but my head felt heavy and I closed my eyes letting everything go. Luke¡¯s POV: I felt her body go limp in my arms as she lost consciousness. Lifting her up, I carried her looking at her sleeping face. "What happened?" Marc askeding behind me. "Demon soul happened," I replied looking at Lilian who looked peaceful in sleep, "Let¡¯s head out. The stench of blood is assaulting," I said walking towards the exit while Marc followed me. "We¡¯ll talk about itter," I said before he could ask me any more questions. I was quite aware of the phrase ¡¯Walls have ear¡¯ and talking about it now was like asking for more trouble. "Oh okay," he replied. I thought this passage was closed with the amount of dust covering it. I looked at him with the corner of my eyes and noticed he had his brows furrowed. My eyes narrowed when he yawned showing me four perfect sharp teeth. Lovely, I thought dryly. Chapter 59 Inner Demon- Part 1 Luke¡¯s POV: Reaching the spare room on the ground floor which only had a couch and a small table with a chair, I ced Lillian on the couch so that she could rest until I came back for her. I touched her face, my fingertips trailing the side of her cheek. These past few days must have been too stressful for her mind to handle and today¡¯s incident only triggered it all more, getting the deep buried feature from her. Retreating my hand from her, I stood up and made my way to the door. "Where are you going?" her friend, Marc, asked me with his eyebrows furrowed. "I need to have a little talk with the king and the person who was behind this mess. I¡¯ll be back in an hour until then," I said turning the knob of the door, "Stay here. I¡¯m leaving my woman in your care until I return and be on your guard." "I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens," he said ncing towards Lillian, "We¡¯ll be leaving after this right?" he asked me and I nodded before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind me. I heard a bark from a distance and turned to see Jamien and Dozering towards me. Dozer was much eager to see me as it crashed my leg, yipping and wagging its tail. I bent down to scratch his ear. The dog I had gifted Jamien as his birthday present was more of a guard than a pet for a show to fill the castle. "I should have known she was rted to you when Dozer behaved childishly sleeping on herp," Jamien saiding to stand in front of me, "You know one of these days he¡¯s going to run away from me so that he can meet you." "Dozer knows well that I wouldn¡¯t approve of such thing when he has duties here. Right boy?" And Dozer let out a bark as though agreeing with what I said, "Where is your brother dearest?" "Sorting out the mess," Jamien replied looking around, "He¡¯s waiting for you at the high tower,e on." There were fewer maids and more guards I noticed as we walked down the halls. The news did spread like a fire set in a dried forest here. How could Jamien¡¯s brother not know of something like this going right under his nose. Had the physician earned his trust so much that he believed him blindly? There were so many possibilities. On the way to the high tower, I saw Jamien open his mouth many times to speak but saw him shut it immediately. "You¡¯re annoying me, Jamie. If you have something to speak, then speak," I said bluntly due to which he threw me a re and pressed his lips tightly. "Is it true?" he asked in a whisper me after few seconds making me smile. "About what?" I asked tilting my head at him. "That you are taking the crown once you marry?" he asked staring at me and I nodded, "That means she¡¯s the one you were talking about years ago?" "Yes, she¡¯s the one I have been looking for," I replied. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us? We could have protected her with more guards. I know you don¡¯t believe brother Victor but you could have told it to me," he said with a slight disappointment in his voice. I ruffled his hair and he swatted my hand away. Jamien was the only one who knew about my past here. Syrian was a country that was mostly known for their mistrust and when I met young Jamien I knew with his nature he wouldn¡¯t survive. Though he was a brat back then he was innocent and harmless. He needed more than a push to head in the direction where he could handle situations. He would probably im to love to kill me for all the tricks I pulled at him but wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to have that opportunity. After so many passing years he was still a child. "I brought a decoy as my fiance," I pointed at him and heard him huff. "I knew she wasn¡¯t the real one, Lucian," he answered folding his hands across his chest, "But now everyone knows who your fiance." "That shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, it¡¯ll save the time of sending invitations to people," Iughed, the wedding was close by and we had other problems to worry about than these silly things, "How are you holding up?" I askedter. "I¡¯m surviving," he replied looking away. With the little differences, Jamien was mostly angry on one particr reason and that was me not visiting him after his mother¡¯s death. "You know you are always wee in my kingdom," I offered him and he shook his head. "And you know I wouldn¡¯t leave this ce," he said with a sigh. "Who told you to leave this country, brat? I was asking you to visit my kingdom not to build a home next to mine," I raised my brow at him. "Bastard, I knew you were just being meanly polite," he cursed at me and then stopped in front of a room, "I¡¯m going back where I met you," with that he turned back walking. Pushing the door I saw Victor standing in front of two men who were hung on the wall by the help of rusted chains, one of them who was supposedly curing Marc and next to him was the man named David. I chuckled thinking about the silly lie he had spun, truthfully it was quiteughable. But then he was only hundred and fourteen years old, not even half the match for me. By the looks of it, he was unconscious. "I can¡¯t believe you misused your position for your own use," Victor said tightening the chain around the physician, "You know how I hate it when someone lies to me." Well, look who¡¯s talking, I thought amused. Victor, the king of the Syrian and half-brother of Jamien was someone whom I didn¡¯t trustpletely. He was more like a chameleon who changed colors with the people around him. Charlie stood at the wall looking at the situation with a passive expression, now he was someone to rely on. The physicianughed gingerly and I saw him lift his head to look at Victor, "Someone like you who doesn¡¯t give a damn when you wipe out the entire city to conquer it has no right to speak. We are all same," he said spitting the blood from his mouth, "We all strive to go up and survive to stay up in the food chain. What is that- survival of the fittest. I have already created something down there which should be here now," he said. "What the fuck are you talking about?" demanded Victor with his eyes narrowed but the man onlyughed. Victor pulled his cor up, "Answer me!" "The ones I have been working on all these weeks, they are finally going to rise from the dust," he saidughing now. "I don¡¯t think so traitor," I said stepping forward while Victor moved from where he stood so that I could look at the man in a closer view, "If you are talking about the ones with the resurrecting crossbreeds they are already dead. Sad that such intelligence is going to be wasted and be removed from this world," and I saw the man¡¯s eyes go wide in fear now. "T-that cant¡¯ be," he stuttered with a little amount of shock, "My creations doesn¡¯t fail and will relive again. Nobody can stop me!" he screamed as I raised my hand to trace his bound hands with my long nails as it dug the skin, drawing blood out of it. "They are dead, Jose," Victor deadpanned. Pulling my hand away I turned back, walking a few steps ahead and turning back to face him. "So," I drawled as I blew air to my fingers, "we can do this easy way. You answer a few of my questions and we¡¯ll see what we can do to lower your punishments. Or we can just kill you. Aye? Good," I said not waiting for his answer, "Are you working alone or are you working for someone? Were you under orders?" I asked him as I went to pick a chair from the corner and ce it in front of him. Chapter 60 Inner Demon- Part 2 Luke¡¯s POV: Taking a seat, I crossed my legszily. I already knew the answer but I wanted to hear it from his very mouth. "Working for someone," he replied shortly making me grin wide. Victor raised an eyebrow in question to my change of mood. "And who might that be, kind Sir?" I asked him and saw him gulp not opening his mouth to answer, "Speak up, I don¡¯t have all day to entertain you. I¡¯m a busy man," I said ncing at the wall clock. "I was told by thedy who goes by the name Savannah who belongs to the Dragon kingd-" "Wasn¡¯t she the one linked to Canrart?" Charlie asked cocking his head to a side. "Well, that exins most of it," I said getting up. Savannah was a high sorceress who once dated Canrart but itsted less than two months. Like most of the conning people she came off as a sweet, attractive woman who cared for the people around her but she couldn¡¯t hold on to the image she had posed to be. Her intentions were quite obvious. She wanted the crown and I couldn¡¯t have that. I yed the game she had started and kicked her out of the kingdom like a useless pawn. "Whose Savannah?" Victor questioned looking at Charlie. "Unwanted pests," I muttered ncing at my watch. Wonder if Lillian has regained consciousness, I thought to myself. I couldn¡¯t wait to go back home with her, I grinned thinking about it. "What are we going to do with them?" Charlie asked no one in particr. "Execution is a good idea," I said rubbing my chin yfully and saw the physician¡¯s eyes widen in panic. "You gave your word to lower my punishment," the man said frantically. "That¡¯s too much of work," Victor replied ignoring the man¡¯s words with a frown. "I guess," I said thoughtfully. Gathering women and men for the execution to take ce is going to take time. Turning towards the man I spoke, "Should have thought it through before trying to piss me off by lying." As I walked out of the door I heard the man spasm, his breathing was getting shallower with every passing tick of the time. In no time he would internally start bleeding, so much that even a vampire would take time to catch up with the damage caused to one¡¯s body. Coming to a halt, I looked at the man reflecting from the ss case that was on the wall. Dark eyes peering back at me. "It has been long since Ist you," I said cing my right hand next to the ss case. A strange voice of gibberish words was uttered which were heard and understood only by me. It had be part of me, the dark entity that had stuck along with me for years. An entity that would go with the influence of my mind. Killing a fellow dragon-like Ace wasn¡¯t easy as dragons were strong creatures. People thought it to be a gift or witchcraft at times when I could kill without touching anyone. No one knew about its existence and I preferred to keep it that way. "Good to know your still there," I muttered hearing someone¡¯s footsteps behind, my eyes began turning back to the original dark green color of my eye. "That¡¯s gross, Luke. A little heads up to the scene would be appreciated next time," I heard Charlie say behind me. I grinned widely as we made our way through the deserted corridors. David, the other one that was tied up in the room would be dealt by Victor however he pleased. I was done here. The woman who tried to pull strings behind the curtain was unaware of her useless puppets and was of no concern of mine for now. "What did you do with the girl¡¯s body?" I wasn¡¯t sure if we were going to bury her here or back in the Presaxil kingdom were her family was. Charlie had found Emma¡¯s body lying dead behind the horse shed covered in hay. The physician had already done his deed of transmitting the venom of crossbreeds in her veins but it must have gone wrong else we would be having Emma trying to rip our throats out. "I¡¯ve put her in your car trunk. By the way, I¡¯ll be hitching a ride with you guys," he said and I raised my brow in question. Charlie wasn¡¯t someone who was fond of the witch-kingdom, "I¡¯m supposed to personally deliver a package to the council," and I nodded not prying my thoughts on it. By the time of noon, Lillian had gained conscious. She hadn¡¯t separated from Marc since then, probably at the thought of keeping him in sight so that I didn¡¯t kill him when she wasn¡¯t around by calling it an ident. I smiled at the thought. I hadn¡¯t forgotten about her friend turning into a half crossbreed but something was different whenpared to the others I hade across. Marc seemed to be in control when he had transformed, such a waste that the physician had to die that way. I would have offered him a good job back in the kingdom. We stood next to the car as we bid goodbye to Victor and few of the Syrian people who Lillian had befriended in the kingdom when I saw someone from the corner of my eyes. Jamien pulled a trolley of suitcase behind him as he marched towards the car. Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed when he turned to see what I was looking. No matter how cunning the elder brother was he had a brotherplex when it came to Jamien. "I¡¯ming too," Jamien said cing his suitcase next to the open door of the car. Not a few secondster a bark was heard from the castle indicating he wasing along too while Victor had a look that said he wasn¡¯t going to let his little brother go just like that. Chapter 61 In the woods- Part 1 Watching an older brother with aplex issue in letting go of his baby brother by crossing over cities, was something to watch about. "No, Jamien you are going nowhere and I don¡¯t approve of it so go put your luggage back in the castle," his elder brother Victor said shaking his head. "And like I said, I wasn¡¯t asking for an approval. I am going and that¡¯s final," Jamien said nonchntly, "If you think of keeping me here forever under your protection which I don¡¯t need-" "What do you mean by that?! You¡¯re still innocent and don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there," Victor said exasperatedly to which Jamien rolled his eyes. Marc and I were sitting inside the car as both the brothers stood there arguing for more than fifteen minutes now while Luke sat down to y with Dozer. My guess was Luke already knew that it was going to take time, therefore, he was entertaining himself with the scary dog while we entertained ourselves by ying rock paper scissors as we grew tired of listening to the brothers outside. "I¡¯ll be back in a month," Jamien tried to propose a deal to the king. "One month?!" His brother repeated with wide eyes, "That¡¯s-" "Fine, two weeks! I want to attend Luke¡¯s wedding in peace alright," Jamien gritted his teeth in irritation. "Okay. I think its fair," Victor said thoughtfully making Jamien sigh out of relief, "Two weeks, Jamien. A day more than that you know what I will do," he said calmly making the younger brother flinch. "Yeah yeah," Jamie said getting in the back seat with me and I saw Victor sigh. After the king of Syrian finished talking to Luke, we finally hit the dusty road. At the beginning of the journey, there was some hassle on who was going to ride along with Luke and Charlie. Jamien and Meredith wanted to ride with Luke while neither Marc nor I minded whichever car we got into. Luke wanted me in the same space as he was and wanted to keep an eye on Marc as he no longer was a human. Luke, Jamien, Marc and I rode in one car while Charlie, Meredith, and Dozer rode in the other car as they followed us. Emma¡¯s body was put in the trunk in Charlie¡¯s car as ours were filled with luggage¡¯s. There were no crossbreeds in sight for now and we didn¡¯t know when they would appear for iming Marc as their leader. Somewhere in the middle of the journey, I fell asleep even though I had slept for a few hours before. I hadn¡¯t got many details on what happened before I passed out as Luke was busy with the kingdoms official and Marc was busy ying with appear and disappear of his unusually dark wed nails. ".... there any special power to that or is it just an empty vessel?" I was woken from my dreamless sleep by someone talking in the car. "It¡¯s hard to tell as she¡¯s the only one," I heard Luke speak, "Today was the first time I witnessed something like that." "Doesn¡¯t it put her in danger?" Marc questioned worry in his voice. "It does. She can be the ultimate weapon in the supernatural realm if trained right," Luke murmured, sighing in the end. Were they talking about me? "And I believe you wouldn¡¯t let her train, would you?" I heard Jamien say who was sitting next to me and he answered his own question after two seconds, "Of course you wouldn¡¯t." "Isn¡¯t it good to train her as people might get to know about the demon souls existence ande for her?" Marc asked the question I wanted to ask. "Currently no one knows about it. Training Lillian would only attract unwanted attention to the matter," Luke replied and I felt my body slide to the left due to the turn he took in the slope, "The only people who wille for her now is her ax murdering father and Ace, that is if he¡¯s still alive." "Lillian is mine and I¡¯ll be damned if someone dares to take her away from me," Luke¡¯s tone went low as he said it making my stomach flutter with something. "There¡¯s the Luke I know," Jamien whistled. I had totally forgotten about my situation while trying to help Marc with the crossbreeds. Luke had killed Ace that night but theyter told that Ace was already dead which didn¡¯t make sense. And moreover, I distinctly remembered seeing his reflection in the school bathroom. "What¡¯s with the dead people trying to resurrect their dead wife or girlfriend? Lilly seems to be popr with dead people," Jamienmented smugly and I wanted to whack his head for the smug expression he wore when I opened my eyes slightly before shutting it close again. The sky had already dissolved to a dark blue, erasing all evidence of light. "Dead people should stay dead and not haunt the living," I heard Marc mutter under his breath. Once I waspletely awake, I looked outside the window as I supported my chin with my hand. It seemed like an endless journey in between the forest as trees passed by one after another. Marc was exining Jamien how basketball was yed as the boy had never heard of the game before. With walk, I gathered Jamien was innocent more like a spoilt brat as Luke had said previously. Though for some odd reason I felt Jamien had a problem with me. The reason was beyond my understanding. Was it because Dozer chose to stay with me in the pce? I then remembered something from earlier today. "What would your brother do if you left a dayter than what you said?" I asked Jamien and saw his brows furrow together before it turned to a scowl. "Why do you want to know,moner," he snapped at me, "So how many stances are there?" he continued talking to Marc but my friend was intrigued with the question I asked. "It¡¯s a very funny story," Luke began chuckling. "Actually it¡¯s not!" Jamien red daggers at Luke from behind, "Why are you so in? I don¡¯t approve of you being with Luke." "No one asked for your opinions on it," I said turning my head in a different direction, "Jealous," I muttered. "Me? Jealous?" he asked scoffing at my words. "Yes, you are a jealous brat," I turned back to face him, "Because you can¡¯t spend much time with him," I said as we stared into an eye war. It was quite obvious that Jamien loved Luke like another brother but instead covered it with a scowl. "Oh please, who would-" "That¡¯s enough both of you," Luke sighed loudly. Marc stifled hisugh with a cough, "I need some peace while I drive." "But-" both Jamien and I started making Luke groan in irritation. "So what, your brother¡¯s going to burn your teddy?" I asked him slowly going back to the conversation with a side grin on my face. "So did you bang your head to a rock to have a crooked nose?" he retorted. "I don¡¯t have a crooked nose," I replied as I touched my nose just to make sure I was right and saw him roll his eyes. "This is more entertaining," I heard Marc say to Luke in middle of our bickering. "And I don¡¯t have a freaking teddy bear," he snapped folding his hands over his chest. Chapter 62 In the woods- Part 2 We kept quiet for few seconds before I saw Jamien turn away to look outside. Did I hurt his feelings unintentionally? Damn, I¡¯m a bad person. "Two years back I had been to a party and had stayed over at one of my friend¡¯s ce," Jamien said slowly giving in, "My brother Victor was out of town and it was a perfect time to go out without being watched over. When he came back I wasn¡¯t at the pce and my cell was out of battery. And as usual, he thought the worst had happened to me as though someone would kidnap me. He..." Marc and I waited in suspense of the story as Jamien trailed. He closed his eyes for a spare second and then opened his eyes that looked pissed off. "He bloody put my posters all over the kingdom telling I was missing!! Who freaking would do that?!" I could virtually see smokeing out his head, "Once I was out of my friends ce, I was being chased by various people," and right then none of us could hold in theughter anymore. This was priceless, I thought as I wiped the tears from my eyes. After half an hour, we decided to take a stop in middle of the woods for few minutes. Meredith looked a little freaked out when she got out of the car with Charlie. When I looked at Charlie his eyes met mine and he offered a smile but something said that he was enjoying the car ride. I went into the forest for a small walk but not too far from the ce we had parked the cars. I could hear the crickets making a sound as I walked with the cool breeze blowing due to which few dried up leaves fell down from the leaves. It was so quiet that it made my mind uneasy like all my thoughts were being exposed to me in this sce like ce. I wrapped my arms around me when I felt the wind blow towards me. When I turned around I felt my heart leap out due to shock after seeing Luke standing against a tree watching me. "Geez, you almost scared me! Don¡¯t do that," I scolded him while I ced my hand on my chest, "Are we leaving?" I asked him. "In few minutes," Luke replied pushing himself from the tree to stand straight, "You seem troubled over something," hemented his dark green eyes looking at my every move. I shook my head smiling a little, "I don¡¯t know, I guess I just feel uneasy," he tilted his head at that and I sighed softly, "Will you be honest if I ask you something?" He nodded for me to carry on. "Why didn¡¯t you meet me sooner? Were you waiting for my memories to return?" I asked him leaning against a tree now, "I don¡¯t know if you like me or if you like the one in the past life." What if he was marrying me just because I looked like my old self. I didn¡¯t have any memories except for one. I could hear barksing from the way I hade which was probably Dozer barking at ourpanions. "Like is a small word in my dictionary for you. I loved the person you were before but I¡¯m more in love with the person you are now," he confessed walking slowly towards me, "I don¡¯t mind it if you don¡¯t get your memories back of how we fell in love. Because no matter how many times it takes I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me all over again and again until the time stops." If my heart wasn¡¯t beating before, it sure did now. "And I meant every word I said in the car," he said making me furrow my brows, "I knew you were awake Lillian. I¡¯m not letting anyone take you from me. Not even Gavin." "Gavin never liked me," I spoke nervously. Why did he switch the topic to Gavin? Gavin was nowhere interested in me and I didn¡¯t see him that way anymore. It was embarrassing at times to think like ¡¯Oh I used to like this person and found he was making out with another woman, so I indirectly got rejected¡¯. "Let me tell you a little secret, darling," he said as he stood in front of me, cing his hands on either side of my head, "I knew Gavin before you told me about him. The thing was he did like you and me being me made sure to warn the men around you to keep a good distance from you if their life meant something to them." "What?!" I asked shocked, "Why would y-" "If you look at it, nobody loved you more than their life," he interrupted me. I didn¡¯t know if I had to take it as a good thing or as an offense, "Though I can¡¯t believe that one of the pests got right under my nose." "So Gavin liked me," I murmured sinking in the new found information which I shouldn¡¯t have uttered as I saw something dark cross over Luke¡¯s face, "Luke I-" and before I couldplete the sentence, he leaned forward connecting my lips with his. It took me few seconds to register that Luke was kissing me before my face felt like it was set ame. Embarrassed I tried moving away which resulted in him pulling me closer to his body as he circled his hands around my waist like a snake preying on its prey. My feeble attempt in trying to escape stopped when I heard a feral like growle from him. He pushed me back slowly so that I waspletely trapped in between his body and the tree behind me. He licked the seam of my lips as my lips gradually opened for him. When his tongue reached for mine it was sleek and soft, unlike his bipr character at times. I responded back meekly, letting him guide me. As he kissed me, one of his hand moved up to the nape of my neck and then slowly traveled across my cheek. I felt the air knocked out of my body and the ground slip beneath me as the kiss turned from a gentle one to one that consumed my very soul, not letting me go. When he ced small kisses to the corner of my mouth, moving down to my throat a small sigh of bliss passed through my lips making me blush in embarrassment. I rested my head against his broad chest taking a deep breath to make up for the air I lost while he and I kissed. "What was that?" I murmured to myself unsure of what had triggered him to kiss me out of the blue. "Lillian," he whispered my name after some time so that I looked up to meet his eyes as his hands trailed down on either side of my hands to hold them in his. "Years of pent-up passion does that to a person," he gave me that wide Cheshire like grin before pecking my cheek, "This was just a teaser, darling. Come on let¡¯s head back before Charlie scares the girl about the dead body in the car." "Ah, okay," I replied dazed as we made our way back to the car. Chapter 63 Vampire wedding- Part 1 I looked at myself in the mirror and got out of the small dressing room, raising my eyebrows at the two people who were waiting for me in question. "Hmm," Elise looked at the dress I wore, assessing it, "What do you think Gwen?" "It¡¯s alright but not that good enough," my best friend replied, "Maybe we should try in a different style, a little flow in the back?" Gwen hade to Presaxil, the witch-kingdom to meet my parents and to spend time with me until the wedding day. The demon king had apanied her while he had left his kingdom in his son¡¯s care. There were only two days left for the wedding. Two more days and I would be married to Luke the crazy vampire. He was in the castle with Canrart working on papers and preparing for the coronation ceremony. Elise and Gwen hade to shop with me for my wedding dress and other items that would be required. Mom was with Luke¡¯s mother, Heather, both of them decorating the pce grandly. Too many things were going on and the pce was quite busy right now. "Aren¡¯t we supposed to be buying a white gown for the wedding?" I asked Elise looking at the smooth ck dress I wore. Wedding dresses were usually white and this one was opposite. Maybe this was an evening dress or something that I would wear after the wedding was over. "The four kingdoms of the supernaturals have different ways of getting married to each other and while burying the dead," Gwen added thest part as she leaned forward on the stool she sat. "That¡¯s right. The vampires have a different tradition when ites to a wedding. The bride is supposed to wear a ck gown instead of a white one," Elise exined it to me as she got up walking towards me, "The fabric seems too smooth. Could you get us something different?" She spoke to the clothing store¡¯s assistant who nodded and went out of the room to get more gowns in ck. I didn¡¯t know what to say as I always imagined myself in a white gown if I was ever going to get married. The ck wedding gown was unusual not that I wasining if it was a tradition I didn¡¯t mind following it. After all, my life had been more than unusual until now and this one would just add to the list. "What else is different in a vampire wedding whenpared to a regr wedding? Is there some kind of biting like in movies?" I asked Elise jokingly as the assistant came back holding a set of clothes. Elise gave me a gentle smile making my smile tter. Oh, God. "Don¡¯t worry about it, Lilly. You¡¯ll be fine," Gwen encouraged me. "Yeah," we¡¯ll see, I thought to myself. The anxiousness was slowly building up and it was giving me a slight headache. "Ah, look at this!" Elise eximed going to look at one of the gowns the assistant held, "Try this one," she said handing it over to me. I took the gown in my hand and went to the trial room to try the gown out. It wasn¡¯t exactly smooth but not a chiffon fabric either. It was really different and it fit my body perfectly, with a sweetheart neckline and a zip to its back. Except for the material it wasn¡¯t anything special, just a simple gown. We were sitting in one of the restaurants now having lunch when we were done shopping. I had ordered a chicken Caesar sd and was stuffing the sliced meat in my mouth as Elise and Gwen chatted. "Awe that¡¯s so sweet of him," Gwen gushed with a grin on her face as Elise exined her wedding day, "Cole was thinking about it too. We might get married in a few months from now," she said. "I guess the demon king is excited for the wedding knowing that his son won¡¯t run away from the kingdom as he¡¯ll be tied to you," Elise said taking a sip from her ss. "Are all supernatural kings like that pushing their responsibilities? I mean they seem to have more leisure time than anyone," Imented making Elise chuckle. "Yes, but with don¡¯t go with what they appear to be. A king might lookzy but he¡¯s the one with the most power in his hand," she replied, "Looks are the most deceiving thing," she said and I nodded my head in agreement. Elise excused herself to go to the washroom, leaving Gwen and me alone at the table. "Sam said Rick and he was going to attend the wedding. How are they going to cross over?" Gwen asked scrunching his brows. "Canrart and Marc will be going to the human world to get them here tomorrow night," I answered as I stabbed the lettuce with my fork, "So how has life been in the demon king?" I asked her. "It¡¯s been the best. The king is really chill and the people there are really nice or maybe they are being nice to me just because I will be marrying Cole. Hey, we¡¯ll both be queens!" she eximed getting excited making meugh. "My parents are nning to move back to the demon kingdom," I conveyed the information to her, "They stayed back for me all this time but now that I¡¯ll be living here, they have no reason to stay there anymore." "What about the house then?" "They are assigning a caretaker for that, if ever they or I am going to visit the human world we can stay there," I answered her. Truth was that our memories were built surrounding that house and leaving something so precious by giving it to someone else was hard. Though in the end, it was only memories that were left behind. "So did you guys make any progress?" she asked me and I gave her a questioning look, " You know...hugs, holding hands, kisses or well sex," she listed out. "Kiss," I replied her in a single word not wanting to borate it right now as I saw Elise making her way to the table. As we were best friends we had the tendency to share few things like this and I wasn¡¯t going to tell that the kiss I shared with Luke was so raw and mind-blowing that lips till tingles at the thought of his lips on mine in front of his sister-inw. "That¡¯s good to know," and she began humming a song before she and Elise began chatting again while I zoned out. Gwen was an easy person to get along with and sometimes I wished I was her. I was d that people whom I wanted to be there at my wedding would be present that day to celebrate my new life. As I let my eyes roam around, my eyes caught a familiar face with a helix piercing that made all the blood drain out of my face. No no, I chanted to myself as my hands grew cold yet sweaty. Ace stood at the end of the room his ck soulless eyes watching me as I stared at him. Chapter 64 Vampire wedding- Part 2 My head reeled at the possible reason as to why he was here because I sure remembered Elvis saying that my soul could be collected only at a particr time. Gwen was sitting right next to me but she hadn¡¯t notice him and her eyes did nce that way, why hadn¡¯t she noticed him?! He didn¡¯t look like thest time I saw him in the school¡¯s restroom, his face was void of emotions and it reminded me the day he almost killed me. Maybe I was just hallucinating with all the stress. I saw him walk towards the back exit of the restaurant slowly but he stopped suddenly to turn back and look at me. When I was about to turn towards Elise and Gwen he shook his head. It was like he wanted me to follow him. Alone. I saw him exit the door and seconds felt like minutes as they passed. Taking a deep breath I said, "Excuse me," getting up from my seat and walking towards the back exit. The exit led to the back alley where no one was there. Where did he go? "Thought you would nevere," I heard Ace¡¯s voice behind me, startling me. I looked at him carefully, taking two steps back. Out of instinct I followed but now that we were standing face to face I felt my mouth turn dry like someone had stuffed sand in my mouth. "W-what are you doing here?" I asked him slowly. He looked alive with no trace that he was dead. He looked like the time we had first met with his biker boots and jacket. It was nostalgic, "I thought you were dead," I said making him his lips twitch darkly. He pulled his jacket to the side and ced his free hand on his chest, pushing it so that his fingers sank in. His chest was hollow, I realized, Luke had ripped his heart out that night. "Almost," he murmured ncing back at me, "I needed to talk to you, Lilly before I left this world for your good." "What do you mean?" I asked him. He walked near to the trash can with the lid and sat next on top of it. "I don¡¯t have much time so let me speak first," he said looking away from me the wind blowing his ck hair, "I¡¯m not going to ask for your forgiveness because given the chance I would take every opportunity to get her back. Danger is lurking at your doorstep waiting and the other one you¡¯ve already stepped into." "Stepped into?" I asked him but he didn¡¯t seem to hear what I said as he asked me, "Don¡¯t marry him without knowing who he is," He looked at me, face void of emotions, "You d-" "Why does it matter to you?" I gritted my teeth together. He had no right to even discuss about me! First, he betrayed me, straying me and now he was telling me not to marry Luke. And Luke was a nice person that was once you crossed over that bipr attitude of his. "Because when you visit hell you see and hear various things," he exined but I shook my head not wanting to listen to his bullshit. "You don¡¯t know him so shut up. At least he¡¯s not like you trying to kill me or trying to sneak on me in the school restroom!" He tilted his head at thest part of it, staring at me and not saying anything. "Thest time I saw you was when my heart was ripped out," he said raising his brows, "To begin with I wasn¡¯t here but instead in hell all these days. Thanks to your future husband," his voice was bitter with hate. "You were there," I said affirmatively. He stared at me with a grim expression. I clearly remembered looking at him with that sinister smile on his face when he watched me and-wait a second. I reeled back my memory again, going through the scene in my head one by one. It was that smile, it wasn¡¯t Ace¡¯s and instead someone else. Shit, it wasn¡¯t Ace but my father from my previous life. The remaining blood in my face drained out. Why? I mean how did he...why Ace? "My time hase," he said standing up on both his feet, "I believe you have figured out one of the danger I was talking about." "Are you going back to hell?" I asked him and he shook his head as the velocity of wind increased. His body was dissipating to little kes like fire. "Dust thou art, dust thou returnest," he quoted from ¡¯A Psalm of life¡¯. His legs had already disintegrated in the air and it was moving up, "For some of us it¡¯s different", the upper half of the body was the only remains as he closed his eyes, weing the ultimate end of life. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered and saw him open his eyes, a questioning look in them before a small smile tugged his lips, "I wish things were different." "I said I wasn¡¯t going to ask you but I will now. Forgive me for causing you grief and if possible convey my apologies to Cole," he said as the disintegration moved towards his face, "ire," was thest words he whispered before everything just turned into a gust of wind, removing any evidence of the person who was in front of me. Even in the end, she was the one he breathed his words too. He loved her and my empathetic self didn¡¯t have the heart to keep a grudge on him. He did try to kill me and my family but we were still alive. Love was toxic that could intoxicate anyone, I thought to myself. The next day coronation was held as Canrart passed his title of the vampire king to his elder brother Lucian Knight, a.k.a Luke. Luke had been busy due to which I didn¡¯t get to talk to him. We were told to not to sleep in the same room until the wedding night therefore Gwen, Julie who was Elise¡¯s daughter and I slept in the same room. It was hard to sleep without Luke sleeping next to me. I missed his presence and his scent I was getting ustomed to. We hadn¡¯t been in the same room at night since the crossbreeds problems. Every time we were in the same room I could feel the electric tension in the air and it only wrecked my nerves more. In the morning when I woke up I looked like a mess and I was sure I looked close to an owl¡¯s rtive right now because of my eyes. "Wakey wakey," I heard Julie¡¯s voice next to the bed. "Hey, Jules," I greeted her, "Tell uncle Luke to postpone the wedding," I said pulling the nket over my head. "Huh? But I want to wear my red dress," the little girl whined, "I have been waiting to for it." "Is that so," I said lowering the nket to look at her and she nodded her head eagerly, "Just for you sweetheart," I replied making her smile brightly. "Yay, look most of them are here," she screamed hopping in the room. When I peeked outside the window, the number of people gathered made me anxious, "I have to give you something," she said running to one corner and then came back to hand over a small paper note. Opening it I read the note, One step at a time, Lillian. Will be waiting for you. Your future handsome husband, Lucian Knight It made me smile and I shook my head. He sure knew to read my mood even with the distance. Time to get ready for the wedding. Chapter 65 Vampire wedding- Part 3 The wedding was going to take ce at night and I still had a lot of time before I turned to Luke¡¯s wife. I turned to look at the watch and went to pull back the nket over my head as Julie had left the room. I didn¡¯t understand why I was woken up early when the bride could get her beauty sleep. Sleep was all that mattered before I peeked outside the window to see the number of people gathered. It was given that as time passes by the crowd would increase and so would my nervousness. I was marrying the vampire, I reminded myself. "Lilly, get out of the bed and here I thought you were up! You¡¯re going to bete for your own wedding," I heard Gwen¡¯s footsteps inside the room and felt her tug my nket. "I¡¯m helpless. My bed has seduced me," I said dramatically making her roll her eyes. "When has it not seduced you. Nowe on we have a hell lot of things to do," she said pulling the nket away from me and finally getting me out of the bed, "Go brush your teeth and don¡¯t leave the room until I or Elise or Juliee to fetch you. Got it? No one¡¯s supposed to see the bride." "Yes, ma¡¯am, no one¡¯s supposed to wait," I said as I headed towards the bathroom, "Howe you get to see me?" "We want to keep the whole suspense and surprise, now go! I have things to do," she said shutting the door behind her. Surprise people with me? Well whatever, I thought, before turning the tap. Half of the day had passed since then and I was now sitting in a round bathtub that had red rose petals with milk in it. The bathroom was made of ck rock like stones, giving it an antique-y touch to it. The room was lit with smallmps around and I had questioned the maid who was now scrubbing my shoulders that why would anyone want to waste so manymps or milk, or petals on a simple bath. The answer I received was that it was a custom for the future queen to bathe this way. After the maid was done with washing my back, I told her I could do the remaining job myself and asked her to leave the room. Moving in the center I let my body immerse down so that only my face was floating above the milky liquid of theyer of roses. I was fine with everything except for one arrangement that was to be followed today. The wedding which I had imagined for myself in a pure white gown and walking down the aisle in the church went in the opposite direction when I heard from Elise as to where it was actually going to take ce. Graveyard. Why would anyone want to get married in a ce where bodies were buried?! Were vampires back in the old time so crazy that they had to pick the worst ce for a marriage to take ce? Guess they were. I had seen the graveyard before and it looked no less to a haunted one with the light amount of smoke floating around. It was downright creepy and I was to be wed at that ce today. I heard a small ssh sound behind me, making my head snap in the direction where I heard the sound and fell backward in shock looking at the person, almost getting drowned in the process. Luke was sitting at the edge of the bathtub with his feet dipped in the water while he had his eyes closed, enjoying the warmness of the room. He looked different since Ist saw him, his dark ck hair that was disheveled looked smoother and his skin tone had turned to a slight tan. It made me wonder if he went to sunbathe himself, making me smile internally. But that definitely was not the case especially when he had a handful of work to do. Suddenly panic rose as I realized the bride and the groom were not supposed to see each other until the night time. "Luke, you¡¯re not supposed to be here!" I whispered to him hurriedly even though there was no one in the room but us. That reminded me of my nakedness exposed to him, though he wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything with the milk and the roses hiding me. Hearing my voice he opened his eyes and looked down at me. He did look different with his emerald eyes that looked sharper and deeper in color. A sly smile rose on his lips as his gaze never left mine. "And why not my sweet Lillian?" he asked tilting his head in question even though his expression didn¡¯t change from that fox-like a smile. "Because it is considered a bad luck," I said looking at him. "Is that so," he asked me and leaped into the bath, making my eyes go wide, "It was a little difficult finding where you were when nodies were answering my questions when it came to you. But Dozer is a smart boy," he said taking a step forward. "A-ah what are you doing Luke?" I asked feeling my nerves jitter as he took another step forward while I took one backward awkwardly. "Taking a bath with you of course. I¡¯m d they got this ready for you," he said running his fingers on the red petals, few of them dipped in and out due to his hand movements, "Might I say you look-" "Luke!" I interrupted him before he could say anything as blood rushed up to my neck, creeping up my face slowly. He let out a small chuckle and got out of the round bath like a tub, making me internally sigh. "Sorry, love I was just teasing you. I wanted to see you and no one was ready to say where you were which made it all the more thrilling," he grinned with a cheeky smile, "I couldn¡¯t wait any longer." We could have met in a lesspromising situation, I thought. He walked around the ce but didn¡¯t seem to find whatever he was looking for,ing back towards me he removed the jacket he wore. "The towels seem to be missing. It seemed like you wanted to tell me something two nights before," he said turning his back so that I could wear his jacket. I don¡¯t know why but sometimes it felt like Luke was up-to-date when it came to me, as though he knew everything or he had an inkling about it yet he wanted me to give the details. I wore the jacket getting it wet in the process and sat at the edge of the tub, letting my legs to soak in the fragrant liquid. "I..." I didn¡¯t know how to start. The words Ace had uttered to me ran somewhere at the back of my head and it was hard to shut it out. "Don¡¯t marry him without knowing who he is." "Is itpulsory to wear a ck wedding gown?" I asked him and saw him turn to face me. "It¡¯s a tradition that¡¯s being followed all these years. ck is a significant color in the world of vampires and the dark creatures. You don¡¯t like it?" he asked me and I shook my head. "It¡¯s not that," I replied as his eyes turned a little darker in question, "The wedding is going to take ce at night in the graveyard. I don¡¯t think I would be visible, it would look like my head is floating in the air," heughed hearing it and came to sit next to me. "It isn¡¯t going to be that dark with the full moon in view," he said taking hold of my hand that was settled on myp in his, "I heard someone visited you," he said after some time as his hand held mine firmly. So he did know. "He told me few interesting things," I said as I saw his free hand catch hold of few of the red petals. "Did he now," hemented with a bored tone. "He said you sent him to hell," I said looking at him y with the petals, "Is it because his heart was ripped out or because he had killed people before? How many people did you kill?" I asked him casually keeping the conversation light. He looked nowhere like an angel to buy a ticket to heaven. "I am hell, Lillian for me to go there," he answered with a smirk and crushed the petals in his hand. "The day I saw Ace in school it wasn¡¯t him but my physco father who used Ace¡¯s reflection to scare me," I said as my brows furrowed, "Luke what if he¡¯s already here? What if he tries to stop the wedding?" I asked him. "He is a coward to try anything in public, don¡¯t worry darling," he said and then said, "I¡¯m d you are as eager to marry as I am," I turned my face away as a blush made its way to my face. We sat there enjoying the silence. I had few more questions to ask Ace but had forgotten when I met him, like how did he die or who was the ghost named cia I met in the haunted house and why wasn¡¯t she there anymore? After some time I decided to ask the question I was dreading to ask Luke. "Who exactly are you?" I asked staring at him and saw the corner of his lips tug at the side. "The vampire king Lucian Knight," he replied smartly but continued when he saw the expression on my face that I was serious, "Wait until the clock strikes one and I shall tell you everything." "Why not now?" I questioned and he leaned forward to ce a lingering kiss on my cheek. "Because darling I have something to do right now," he replied as I saw him get up and to stand now. What was he hiding that he couldn¡¯t tell it right now? That meant Ace wasn¡¯t lying and Luke was keeping something important from me. Was it alright to marry someone who you didn¡¯t knowpletely? So many questions popped up in my mind, "I won¡¯t hurt you, Lillian and I mean it when I say I vow to protect you. Be patient and don¡¯t do a scene of a runaway bride because I wouldn¡¯t be pleased. Trust me for now. Can you do that for me?" he asked me as seconds passed and I sighed, following with a nod. My instincts wanted to trust what Luke said therefore I did. Chapter 66 Vampire wedding- Part 4 "Good. I¡¯ll be leaving now for you to get ready," he said heading towards the door. "Where are you going now?" I asked him curiously. "As I said before, I have something to do. Be careful until the time I meet you again," he opened the door. "Yeah, you too," I replied back and saw him give me the Cheshire like grin before he disappeared behind the door. Once Luke left the room, I went back to take a dip in the tub followed with a warm shower. I was now in the room drying my hair when my mother entered the room with Julie trailing behind her. She looked worried and a frown adorning her face. Julie was already ready, wearing a deep red dress with a small corset like bow at her neck in the side. "What¡¯s the matter, mom?" I asked her and she looked at me. "Ah, Elise had your wedding gown in her room but someone must have broken into her room. Who ever it was has torn the dress more like ripped it and it doesn¡¯t look like it can be worn," she said making my eyes go wide, "Elise has gone to the store you guys visited to buy the one¡¯s you tried out yesterday," she looked really worried. Gwen rushed into my room and spoke, "All the ck ones have been sold out," my mother sighed tiredly hearing this. "That¡¯s alright mom, Elise will find a recement. I¡¯ll get my hair and makeup done until then, yes? We do have time after all," I assured her. There were two more hours before I got married. "Alright, I¡¯ll go find Heather," she said reluctantly as she left the room. "I really don¡¯t get why anyone would rip a wedding gown especially when they know whose wife you¡¯re going to be," Gwen said taking ab in her hand, "You made enemies here?" she asked me and I shook my head. "I cant¡¯ think of anyone. I hardly spoke to anyone. May be its someone who likes Luke," I said to which she hummed in response. "Yeah, that may be one of the reason," she said untangling my hair slowly. There was a knock on the door and Julie went to get it without needing to say it. "Who is it?" she sang. "It¡¯s Jamien," I heard him say behind the door. "Jamien who," she questioned yfully and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from chuckling. "Damn open the door kid!" I heard him snap and could imagine the little vein popping out of his forehead. Julie moved the lock and opened the door, making way for Jamien who was holding arge rectangr box in his arms. "What is that?" I asked him and he shrugged in response as he ced it on the small table. "I wasn¡¯t given details on what¡¯s in it, just ying delivery boy," he said turning on his heel and left. We looked at the box before Julie began jumping in excitement to open it. Taking hold of the box I tore the fancy wrapping around it and opened the lid of the box, my breath almost getting caught in my throat. Pulling the fabric out of the box, I felt my heart beat do a flip. It was a gown. "It¡¯s beautiful," I heard Julie whisper next to me looking at it star struck. "Let me call Elise and let her know we got the gown," I heard Gwen¡¯s voice in the background as I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from it. It was a ck gown but underneath it was a dull light peach color fabric. The edges below exposed the dull colored material, giving the gown a better definition. There was a little dazzle to the peach cloth as it went down the beautiful gown. It was an off shoulder with a side zip. When I looked at the box I found a small note. I knew who the package was from before I even opened the note. Because your happiness matters the most to me in this whole world. PS: Something along with ck should do. Gwen came with a blow drier in her hand and set it down. She took an hour with my hair and makeup with Julie who yed the assistant to her. My hair was done up with the help of only five pins which was beyond me as to how it sat well. "I think you need to put a few more," Imented looking at my hair in the mirror and went to touch it to only get my hand swatted away. "It¡¯s fine. Trust me your hair is going to be fine, that is if you stop touching it every few seconds," she said looking at me while gently turning my face sideways, "It¡¯s going to stay perfectly still, now go on wear your gown." "I¡¯m still not sure," I muttered as I stood up taking the gown with me. Once I wore the gown zipping the sides, I ttened the gown for any creases. It was a perfect fit and it made me wonder if that is why Luke said he had something to do. He had personally gone to pick the dress for me. "Is she ready?" I heard my future mother-inw, Heather¡¯s voice outside. "Yeah, almost. She¡¯s gone to change into her gown," I heard Gwen reply. Turning the knob I stepped out carefully, holding the front of my gown with both my hands. Heather was holding a bouquet of red roses in her hand and she smiled at me warmly. Mom had a pool of tears in her eyes while she looked at me. "It seems like it was just yesterday we found you when you were a little baby. Time sure flies quickly," mom said as she held both her hands together. Everyone wore deep dark colors and it seemed like it was a vampire wedding thing. "You look beautiful, Lilly. My boy sure knows to pick a wife, dress and break rules," she chuckled handing me the bouquet, "God bless you, sweetheart." "Thank you, Heather," I thanked her. Right now my father and I stood behind the castle exit while everyone was at the graveyard. A lot of people hade to attend the wedding, men and women from different kingdoms. The ck veil I wore hindered my sight a little. As I stood looking at the direction we were supposed to go, I took deep breaths to calm my wrecked nerves. "So how do you feel?" I asked my dad and he cracked a smile at my question. "Technically I¡¯m supposed to ask you that," he replied with a smile, "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to get married in a matter of few minutes and that too to him," he said shaking his head. "But he¡¯s the one for you," he added quickly making me smile. "I¡¯m worried dad," he gave me a questioning look, "What if I don¡¯t tell my vows right?" I asked him anxiously. "Oh honey, you¡¯ll get it right and if you don¡¯t well you have the paper you wrote your vows on right?" he asked me. "I didn¡¯t write one," I said as the music began. "Well, let¡¯s hope you get it right, yeah," he said patting my back encouragingly and giving me his arm to hold as we walked down the graveyardne. Oh God, I¡¯m seriously doing this, I thought to myself. I was freaking walking between dead bodies that were buried deep in the ground. So sorry for disturbing your sleep, I apologized under my breath to the people who resided underground. I saw Luke standing there tall and handsome as ever. His hair was neatlybed back and he looked like a ssic vampire with his ck suite and crisp red shirt. Two buttons were left open at the top and my eyes traveled down at his toned chest that was in view. When my eyes met his forest green ones, a small smile crept up his lips even though his whole demeanor was emitting an intimidating presence. My movements slowed down when I looked at the number of eyes that were on me but my dad made sure to walk at the same pace. It made me wonder if this is why the father walks a bride down the aisle, just to make sure the girl doesn¡¯t sprint away on her heels. The good thing was that there were many tombstones once we reached Luke and the priest. There was a good amount of distance between the graves and where I stood. Kissing my cheek, my father left me so that I stood right in front of Luke. The priest began the ceremony while I focused on every word he said, there wasn¡¯t much difference from the normal wedding as he spoke. And then came the part to say our vows and I was the first one to go, "I Lillian Griffin, take you, Lucian Knight, to be my husband, loving what I know of you, and trusting what I do not yet know," I said and saw his lips twitch up at the choice of my words. My thought flow got distracted in between as I looked at his expression, "I haven¡¯t met anyone like you. Devilishly handsome and with charm, someone I have learned to put my faith in. I..will always be there for you be it for better or worse, from this day forward until myst breath," and I slipped the ring on his finger. "I Lucian Knight, take you, Lillian Griffin, to be my wife," Luke began as he held both my hands, "I swear to love and protect you at every step of our lives. You¡¯re my anchor and the light. I will hold you andfort you, shower you with love and take away your pain as mine. It would be an honor to marry you, someone I have waited so long knowing it was all worth it and I will wait again if the situation ever rose," he said seriously as he pushed the ring gently on my ring finger. "I now pronounce you man and wife," the priest said as everyone began pping or whistling at us, "You may now bite the bride." Wait. What?! Luke took a step forward not wasting any time, his arm going around my waist. He pressed his lips gently on my neck as I felt myself clutch his shoulders. I felt a small prick on my neck for a second and it was gone after three seconds as Luke pulled back to see me while he licked his teeth. He then bent down to peck my lips and spoke just above a whisper, "Finally, you are mine." Chapter 67 The unknown stranger- Part 1 After the wedding, all of us had moved to a much decent ground which thankfully didn¡¯t have any bodies buried under it. It was a forest right next to the castle with lot of lean and long trees surrounding us now. At the center it seemed that the trees were taken out to provide a dance like staging area. I saw the clouds hide the golden moon behind it as a light breeze blew. The music was running in the background and I saw Luke dancing with Julie, twirling her asionally. The little girl had a wide smile on her face as she spoke to Luke. My husband was sitting next to me all this time until Julie pulled him for a dance. "Congrattions to the queen," I heard someone speak next to me and I turned to see Charlie standing with a blue rose. "Thank you, Charlie," I said taking the rose he offered to me and saw him eye my friend, Gwen, "This is my best friend Gwen and this is Prince Charlie of Ss," I introduced both of them and he gave a curt nod to her as she waved at him. "I didn¡¯t know your human friends were attending the wedding," he said ncing towards Sam and Rick who were now talking to my parents, "You know there is a saying where they say once a human steps foot into the supernatural dimension they will be bound here for eternity." "That¡¯s just a saying and it need not be true," Gwen said next to me. "May be, may be not but if you see one of your friend is already bound to this ce," Charlie said taking a ss of wine from the waiter who was passing by and pulled a seat to sit, "You¡¯ll be lucky if you¡¯ll even get to stay here," he murmured before sipping his drink. Before I could ask what he meant, Jamien sat down with his phone ringing. He turned the cell around and looked at us raising his eyebrows in question. "Your brother is very persistent," Charliemented looking at the people dance, "If you get a suitor it might take his mind off in a different direction," he suggested as Jamien gave an annoyed expression in return. "It isn¡¯t easy to bell the cat," Jamien replied brushing his hair away from his forehead, "By the way did you know that the dragon king was here to attend the wedding but left right away after the ceremony. Hostile isn¡¯t he." The dragon king was probably a very prideful as he hade to attend the vampire king¡¯s wedding even though Luke was the reason to his son¡¯s death. I was d he didn¡¯te to greet us because I wouldn¡¯t know how to respond. I had nothing to be guilty about but yet I felt that gnawing in my mind that I was the reason for it to happen. Mindlessly my hand moved from supporting my chin to the ce where Luke had bitten me. It didn¡¯t hurt when I touched and to check I slowly applied pressure and cringed at one point when I felt a small sting. Jamien looked at me with a faceless expression and said, "It will hurt if you keep poking it with your nails like that." "Does all vampire bite feel like this?" I asked them curious. My neck wasn¡¯t bleeding like a fountain like the movies nor did it hurt when I got bit. "There are three types of bites when ites to vampire," Charlie exined with a small yawn, which in turn made me yawn a secondter, "The first bite is given to a bride which feels like prick with a pin. Give it an hour or two and it will be like you weren¡¯t bitten at all. The second type is the bite used to drink blood from a person. Here there is a noticeable pain for a day. Thest type of bite is used as a kill to rip throat or limbs depending on who¡¯s attacking." "Oh that¡¯s..." I said thoughtfully searching the right word to fit in, "Interesting. I¡¯ll go have something to drink and eat. Do you guys want something?" I asked them politely as stood up. It was eleven past thirty-six and I was hungry. Bride or not I needed to go food hunting. "I¡¯m full," Jamien replied cing his behind his head as he leaned back. "I¡¯lle with you," Gwen offered standing up from her seat and smoothing her dress. "I¡¯ll have itter. Youdies can carry on," he gave a small smile and I nodded as I walked with Gwen along my side. On the way to get food, I saw Luke¡¯s eyes stray from the little girl to me, watching me as I walked. With both my hands busy holding my dress, I used my index fingers to point out the direction I was going in. "Lilly, I¡¯ll be back in few minutes," Gwen said going towards where Cole stood to talk to Elvis. "Yeah," I said going to look at the food disyed on the table. Meat. Bloody meat. Looking at the blood being poured down the meat like a sauce on noodles made me internally puke. As I stepped back I felt my back hit someone and gasped surprised. "You¡¯re on the wrong side of the table," I heard someone speak behind me and I turned back to see a tall man standing way to close to myfort. I stepped to the side to have enough room between us while pulling my gown with me. He wore a ck suite with a grey shirt inside, his dark coal eyes peering at me. His lips had quirked up one side as he looked at me just like a scientist would with his experimental object. I felt a nervous chill run down my spine as his smile grew wider. He wasn¡¯t young exactly but neither was he old like a grandpa. "Congrattions on your wedding with Luke," he said offering his hand and I looked at it skeptically but ced my hand in his cold ones as he shook it with a firm grip. "Thank you, Mr..." "I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t give away my name as it frightens people," he said making me raise my brows at him, "But you can call me as the handsome man." Weirdo. "You have to be careful with what you think, Lillian," was he reading my thoughts? " Yes, I can." "Stop reading my mind," I said as I began to think about random stuff like cotton candy and he chuckled darkly. "If only I had met you first I would have taken you for myself and probably avoided unwanted situations," he said calmly and that¡¯s when sirens began running in my head. I turned around, searching for Luke but found him nowhere. Where did he go? "Lucian has gone to see of one of his aunt. Don¡¯t worry I didn¡¯te here to steal you away from Lucian," the man said smiling at me like he was up to something and dropped his voice low, "Or your soul," and my eyes widened hearing this. I could sense this guy was trouble. "How do you know?" I asked him in a whisper. "There is nothing that goes unnoticed by me," he replied taking a te in his hand and cing the bloody meat on it. He began humming some tune as though he was having a g time here right now. As seconds passed by something snapped in my head and I looked at him more closely. He knew about me being the demon soul and he had spoken about taking me. Was he...myte father in disguise? But it couldn¡¯t be so or could it? Gaahh! What has my peaceful life turned into. Chapter 68 The unknown stranger- Part 2 "Oh Lillian, I see you¡¯re beating yourself up mentally," he said using his finger to lick the blood on his blood, "I¡¯m not your deceased father from your previous life." "How can I believe it? People are full of lies," I said judging his expressions but it stayed the same. I should go find Luke and tell him about this weirdo. His smile ttered as he leaned in forward. "True words child but first of first, stop calling me a weirdo. Second of all, if you go running to Luke to tell him about me I will make sure that the crossbreed friend of yours won¡¯t see another sun rise or maybe the girl¡¯s fiance hmm?" he said looking at Cole and my eyes narrowed at him. "You are ck mailing me," I argued to which he shook his head. "Merely negotiating with you, sweetheart," he replied taking a bite from his te but cringed at it and ced the te on the table. There was nothing he had negotiated and everything was just in his favor. "Hey," came a sweet voice behind our back and we turned to see a beautiful girl stand in front of us with a bouquet of flowers in her hand, "Congrattions on your wedding. Here, this is for you," she said giving the flowers to me with a sweet smile. "Um, thank you, Ms..." I trailed taking the bouquet from her. I had been doing this all time now trailing my words with Ms and Mr as I didn¡¯t know who were they. "Oh sorry," she apologized hastily, "I¡¯m one of the dragon Lords daughter, you can call me Florence," she introduced herself. "Thank you for the flowers, Florence. They are lovely," I thanked her to which she smiled. A man called her name and she excused herself from us telling it was time for her to leave. I saw the unknown man stare at her for few spare seconds before his gaze moved to look back at me. He was an old geezer staring at girls, probably picking on girls for him to date. "I don¡¯t like the replica of dead girls," he said stretching his arms and I looked at him confused with what he was talking about, "Do you know who she was rted to?" he asked me and I shook my head. "No," I replied waiting for him to continue. "She is your dead ex¡¯s lover¡¯s twin sister," he said as I processed his words and then it hit me. "ire had a twin sister?" I asked a little taken aback. How was it that Ace didn¡¯t see ire in Florence? "Because everyone wants the original one not the duplicate or a copy of it. Originality has meaning in it," he answered my unspoken question. He did have a point, "Its time for me to go," he said looking at his pocket watch. I saw Gwening from a distance with my other friends and Cole apanying her. "You were negotiating with me," I reminded to which he smiled slyly. "You don¡¯t tell I was here and I will give you a little secret," he negotiated and I nodded my head, "I¡¯m not your deceased father but did you know he is here?" he asked tilting his head as my mouth went dry. "Where is he?" I questioned to which he smiled widely. "Sorry sweetheart but I¡¯m just a spectator and not a yer. It is you who has to find out. Better luck with that," he said happily pping my shoulder that made me stagger a little and he walked out of the ce as his silhouette disappeared in the woods. I didn¡¯t dwell on the man I met as my thoughts moved to who my previous father was posing as. My eyes swept across space looking for the suspect and it wasn¡¯t easy with so many people here. There must be a loophole, I thought to myself. Some mistake he must have overlooked but what could that possibly be? Suddenly someone gave me a bear hug, "Lilly you are finally married!" I heard Marc yell in my ears dramatically making all of us chuckle, "By the way, I loved the food," he said eyeing the bloody meat with love and all of us gave him a look with either a scrunched up nose or furrowed brows. Of course, Marc was a crossbreed and it was exinable as to why his mouth watered at the sight of the meat next to him. "Can you survive on vegetables or is it only the meat?" Gwen asked Marc as we walked towards our table with lost appetite except for one. "I have both the options but the witch king told me as I am a crossbreed now, I will crave meat and I should make a point to eat it regrly so that I don¡¯t pounce on anyone due to hunger," he said nonchntly. "Is there no other way to turn him back?" Rick asked me to only receive a grumble from Marc. "I don¡¯t want to turn back. Look," my friend said bringing up his hand in view and letting his nails grow and disappear, "This is so much fun." "Elvis is working on it but for now we have to just keep a close eye. Its been sometime since we came across the crossbreeds and we don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll attack or im Marc as their leader." "Seemsplicated," Rick replied rubbing his jaw. Minutes passed by when Luke came up to me, presenting his palm for me to hold. "Let me have thest dance with you my beautiful wife," he said making everyone around us awe. Heat crawled up my neck as I ced my hand in his. He snapped his fingers which changed the music to a more melodic and softer music that fleeted in the air. He took me at the center and snaked his hand around my waist to pull me firmly against him. I followed his movements as he danced with me. "Did you like the dress, Mrs. Knight?" he asked me before twirling me in his arms. "I loved it," I whispered only for him to hear and saw that cat-like smile on his lips, "Luke..." "Yes, darling," He responded looking at me. "He¡¯s here," I said a little worried and saw him smile. Why was he smiling? Didn¡¯t he hear me right? "I know, darling. So many unwanted visitors," he said drawing me close to him. One of his hand moved up to hold my worried face and he leaned in to kiss the tip of my nose, "I¡¯m here and you have nothing to worry about, Lillian. I promised to keep you safe and shoulder your pain and I meant every word of it. Do you trust me?" he asked me seriously and I nodded my head. I rested my head on his chest and closed my eyes, "More than anyone," I replied. "I¡¯m d," and I could feel the happiness radiating from his voice. "Say, Luke, will I get reborn if my soul is misced again?" I asked feeling his dead heart beat steadily. "I don¡¯t know if reincarnation or rebirth is possible if your soul is ever going to be misced like before that is if I allow anyone to use you which probably will not happen," he said with a confident grin. Looking at me his grin broadened as though he was scheming something bad. "Stop doing that," I said in a hushed tone, "You look evil for some reason." "What can I say ites in the genes," he chuckled as the song ended. Chapter 69 Dead grounds- Part 1 "Aren¡¯t we supposed to be searching someone right now than climb a tree?" I was climbing a giant tree now as Luke had taken me away from our guests wanting some time alone with me. "He isn¡¯t here anymore, Lillian. Your father, Alos was here when we started with our wedding vows but I couldn¡¯t feel his presence after I came to ask you for a dance," Luke exined as he gave me his hand to grab on to. The tree was wide in girth with its thick branches. Dry muddy roots were visible from the ground as I sat adjusting myself on the branch next to Luke. The night was cold as I rubbed my hands together for some heat and a secondter Luke had draped his coat around me to keep me warm. I saw my parents talking with one family while Julie¡¯s twin Paul chased her with a cactus in his hand. Most of the guests had taken their leave while there were few of them who still hadn¡¯t left and were busy conversing with the other guests. "Will hee back again?" I asked him softly as I turned to look at him. "Not today but maybe tomorrow. There¡¯s plenty of time for that," Luke was looking straight at the forest we had just left a few moments ago, "I can¡¯t exactly pinpoint who he was posing to be before he vanished. The cat and mouse chase have been going on for too long now, its time to end it," he murmured. "How are we going to do that?" I asked him and he nudged his face at my group of friends sitting at the table, "Marc? I don¡¯t think he knows how to sniff a wandering soul. He¡¯s like a new chick in this world." "Which makes it much easier, Lillian. Marc is in his early stage of the crossbreed cycle and there are a bunch of followers who are trying to get to him. Once they find him, they¡¯ll do the job of polishing his instincts," he said looking at Marc who was showing his ws. Instead of finding out a way to stop the crossbreed blood invade his body he was showcasing its features like a magic trick. "It¡¯s not safe for him. I can¡¯t drag him into the mess," I said shaking my head in disagreement. "He¡¯s already part of it, you can¡¯t change the life course at times. Either way the crossbreeds will find him," he deadpanned and turned his body to face me. I looked down at my folded hands and sighed, "Everything will be fine, darling after all you have your devilishly handsome husband sitting right next to you," he said with a grin and making me blush at it. He had picked the words from my vows. He brought his hand forward to raise my chin gently so that he could look into my eyes with his green ones, "I have been waiting to kiss you again, Lillian," he whispered as he leaned in towards me. Just when I felt his lips ghost over mine we heard Julie¡¯s voice, "Lilly and Luke, sitting on a tree K.I.S.S.I.N.G," Julie sang at the top of her lungs attracting unwanted attention at us. "Talk about timing," Luke pulled back to send a small re towards his niece who now had her back facing us, least bothered at what she had done. Later we got down to get our pictures taken with our families. I had taken the photographers camera and was going through the pictures when I stopped at one particr photo. It was a picture that was taken when Luke and I were on the tree. I was wearing his coat and his hands were holding itspels as we looked at each other. It would be a lie if I said Ace¡¯s words didn¡¯t bother me when he spoke about Luke as though he couldn¡¯t be trusted. But the picture in front of me brought a soft smile on my face. Words weren¡¯t needed to describe us because the picture spoke volumes. It was a small intimate moment we had shared with each other that was captured through the in lens. "I hope you pardon my intrusion on this one ma¡¯am. It¡¯s not every day you find the groom and the bride sitting on the tree," the photographer said scratching the back of his head nervously and I nodded my head in agreement. "Could you delete this once you frame it and send it to me? I would like to be the only one to have a copy of this one," I said giving the camera back to him. "Of course!" he quickly obliged before hurrying over to another side to take pictures. I was ready to take a leap of faith just for him and I also knew that if ever turned his back at me I would still forgive him. That¡¯s when I realized I was falling for him. My eyes searched for Luke across the hall and saw him talking to his mother though his eyes were already trained on me. A small tint of red touched my cheeks as our eyes connected. I walked towards him and raised the front of my gown to avoid tripping as I moved. "You know the offer still stands," I heard Luke say to his mother, Heather. "I¡¯ll pass this time, Lucian," she smiled looking at me, "I¡¯ll go see off the guests now. Excuse me," she said going to talk to a group of guests. Once all the guests had left including my parents leaving only Luke¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ family with Jamien and my friends. All of us wishing a goodnight headed to our rooms to get ate goodnight sleep. Luke and I had reached the top floor when we heard a scream outside, making us stop. At first, I took it as my mind was hallucinating as it wasn¡¯t a loud one but a faint scream but soon another scream followed, "Ahhhh!!" and we ran out quickly to see what had urred. "What happened?" Canrart asked us who had Elvis next to him when we met them outside the pce. Two servants came hurriedly towards us. "M-master there are three dead bodies lying near the c-cemetery," one of the servants stuttered as he looked back at the direction he hade. "What were you expecting to find in the cemetery? Alive people dancing in their graves?" Canrart asked sarcastically earning an elbow to his ribs from Elvis. "The ceremony has been over a few hours ago and so has the cleaning. What were you doing loitering around?" the witch king interrogated them as Luke pulled my hand to go along with him towards the cemetery. "Two of the servants had gone to give a final check on the grounds and hadn¡¯t returned therefore another one went in search of them but didn¡¯t return either. When my wife and I went to check we heard a scream," the servant exined nervously. Reaching the cemetery four bodies were found lying on the ground. Two men and women. I covered my nose feeling a pungent smell drift in the wind. By now Jamien and the others hade to see what was going on. "We heard scre-Holy cow dead bodies!" Gwen said scrunching her nose as she brought both her hands to cover her nose. "You said three servants had left the pce but why are there four bodies here?" Elvis questioned but Luke was the one to reply. "Because only three of them are our servants and the fourth one is yours," he said turning thest body so that we could look at its face. "Oh my God," I whispered looking at the persons face. "Emma..." Elvis said the dead girls name as a deep frown took ce on his face. It had been a week since she was dead and was buried in her hometown in the witch-kingdom. I had seen her body bury with my own eyes as I said her goodbye but how...how did she end up here? Chapter 70 Dead grounds- Part 2 "No one wonder the stench is so strong," Jamien murmured looking at the body. Emma¡¯s body was in the process of the dposing stage and though her face was faintly recognizable, her skin was half there and not there, showing the rotting tendons and muscles. "You guys can go to the quarters and don¡¯t speak a word of this for now untilmunicated so, aye?" Canrart instructed the servants as they looked at the bodies wearily. Bowing their head they took their leave not wanting to stay here anymore. Canrart then turned to my friends and Jamien, "Children can go sleep while we have something to discuss. Hurry along," he said pping his hand and I didn¡¯t miss the annoyed expression Jamien threw at him as he left. "Two of them have been attacked gruesomely while the third one has a vampire bite, just a little deeper than usual," Elvis said bending down to look at them and then nced at Emma. "Was she notpletely dead?" I asked him. How could a dead body move when it was dead for so long? It didn¡¯t make sense at all. "She was, Lilly, but someone must have woken her up from the dead. A soul stays in an intermediate unstated way sometimes until it passes on to the next phase of leaving this world," Elvis exined as he touched Emma¡¯s face, "Dark untouched magic that is used by the dead." "Alos?" I questioned him. "Father dearest seems to be very persistent," Luke said gingerly and I felt his hold tighten on me. "But it could be someone else too," Canrartmented. "Even if Lilly¡¯s father awakened Emma by sending her here and attacking two of our servants that didn¡¯t answer why there is a bite mark on this one though she looks injured. All the guests had left and the guard made sure to count the number of in and out visits today were equal in number," Elvis spoke touching the wound on the neck. A normal vampire bite would have two dots with blood but the wound here looked deeper and bloodier like an animal attack. Then its something snapped in my head. The weird man. "There was someone I met at the wedding who said Alos was there in our presence but didn¡¯t say where he was and he also said not to mention about him to anyone. He seemed to know me, " I said remembering the man. "I think I know this one," Luke replied looking at the bodies and then the forest. Something fleeted across Canrart¡¯s face at that moment and had a look of realization dawn on his face. "I¡¯ll send some of my men to put these people in tightly fitted coffins while we go back to our rooms so that we have nothing to worry," Canrart said and I saw Elvis about to argue, "Luke will handle the rest," he said patting his brothers shoulder with a reassured smile and on queue Luke gave a wide smile which definitely didn¡¯t look genuine to me. I went up to our room and was halfway sessful in pulling my gown when Luke entered the room making me stumble and push my dress down again. "Luke knock!" I scolded him. He raised his hand to his side and knocked the door with a wide grin, "That is before you enter not after," I muttered sitting on the bed. I saw him walk towards the closet and open it to pull out clothes from there. "Change your clothes, Lillian, we are going out," he said opening a drawer and I heard a clink sound as he took something from there. "Where are we going?" I asked him and my eyes drifted towards the wall clock before drifting my gaze back to him. "I gave you my word that I would tell you few things when the clock strikes one," he said walking around the room, "Go get ready, darling," and he then went to the bathroom to change from his wedding clothes. Once I changed into a pair of jeans and a baggy shirt, I pulled out the pins from my hair as I stared at myself in the mirror. Right now was supposed to be my wedding night, not that I wanted something to happen but I hadn¡¯t even been kissed at my wedding! No, I wasn¡¯tining, I shook my head as I took thest pin out of my hair. I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t hear Lukeing out of the bathroom until he went back to open the closet again. "Do you know who-" I began to only stop talking when I saw Luke standing in a pair of jeans and a V-neck shirt. That wasn¡¯t what caught my eye though, it was the helix ring around his right ear that was followed by another cuff ring. And I swear his hair grew longer than what I had seen moments ago. The shirt he wore exposed a good amount of his smooth and strong chest. His clear forest green eyes stared at me as I looked at his features, turning to a darker shade and I felt myself swallow nervously when he slowly walked towards me. "As much as I would like to devour you right now in my bed, we have other things to do. Let¡¯s go," he said making me blush furiously at his words. Since the day of his coronation, Luke seemed a little different in his behavior and in his physical appearance. Physically he had turned to an exquisite male who could be found in only one¡¯s deep dark fantasy. Behaviorally he was the same in his timely sarcastic remarks and charms but bolder and open with what he thought like now. "I didn¡¯t know you wore cuff rings," I said softly as we entered the forest. "I had sworn not to wear it until you were mine to call when your soul was lost," he said walking deeper into the woods, "The man you spoke about, what did you two converse about? Did he hurt you?" Luke questioned me seriously. "No, he didn¡¯t. Just told me not to tell about his visit to anyone else he would hurt one of my friends. Who was he?" I asked him, avoiding a branch of a tree that has fallen on the ground. "Someone I didn¡¯t want you to meet so soon," he muttered lowly under his breath We were deep inside the forest and I stayed close to Luke as we walked. The mist had begun to appear on the ground as silence filled the atmosphere. Somewhere far away I heard the cry of a wolf which made me jump out of my skin. From the corner of my eye, I saw something slither past next to us but it was hard to see what it was with the density of the mist increasing. "Close your eyes, Lillian," I heard Luke¡¯s voice as he held my hand. Once I felt him get closer to me, suddenly the air changed to a much warmer temperature. When I opened my eyes, I felt my eyes widen looking at the giant walls and doors that were in front of us now. The entrance held statues at the sides, which had horns and tails on them. The gate old and rusted, creaked slowly as we stepped inside. This ce was old, I thought to myself. I stared at the giant like pirs that held bowls of red fire burning in them. "Wee to the hell, Lillian," Luke said dryly while he stood next to me and not a secondter we heard someone speak behind us. "Master has been waiting for your arrival. Follow this way," a small shabby creature stood holding a bundle of parchments in its hands. It had a sharp nose with cat-like ears. I noticed a tail at its back when it turned around to lead us to its master. As we crossed the long empty hallway with pirs holding the bowl like fires, I noticed there was no one around. It was more or less like an abandoned mansion that was haunted by vile spirits. The ce sure looked peaceful for it to be called as hell. When arge door opened I saw a man standing with his back at us. He waved his hand for the creature to leave which bowed before leaving us three alone. "Wee back Lucian, its good to see you back in your attire and such an honor to have you here Lilly," the man said turning around with a sly smile. He was the weirdo I had met a few hours ago, "It seems you havee here for something. How can I be of help?" he asked us even though it was written all over his face that he knew why we hade for. Luke carelessly went to take a seat least bothered and crossed his legs as he looked at the man in front of me. The man walked across the room to sit in front of Luke now. I on the other hand who wasn¡¯t sure as to what to do, kept my back on the wall as I looked at them. "Enlighten me as to why there were four dead bodies decorating mynd," Luke asked calmly as he checked his nails. "Hmm, four bodies? Let me see..." the man said thoughtfully like he was trying to remember it and then smiled, "I was taking a quick stroll when I saw a woman attacking two men. I was quietly fascinated by looking at a dead person fight but then I realized something was wrong. You already know what was wrong therefore let¡¯s skip that one. To join the little party another one joined and got hurt in the process. I being a nice guy," he said cing his hand on his chest to emphasize his words, "Killed them and took their soul as a parting gift with me." So when the creature said his master was waiting for us, he was talking about this guy. Luke said this was hell ground and obviously there was only one ruler of this ce. Was this guy whom I think he was? "The servant could be saved yet you drank her blood and took her soul with you," Luke deadpanned with his eyes narrowed as mes grew brighter as he spoke. "As I said, I was taking a stroll and one gets thirsty after that," was the man¡¯s excuse. "How can you take an innocent soul when they weren¡¯t the one to start the killing?" I asked him to receive a big smile from him. "Because I can," he replied. Heartless bas-, I almost said in my head and saw the man look at me with a tilt. Crap, I totally forgot he could read my mind, "You didn¡¯t introduce us, Lucian." "Lillian this is Satan who rules the underworld known as hell," Luke introduced him in a bored tone. "And?" Satan prompted excitedly. "And also my father whom I don¡¯t get along with," he added. Chapter 71 Sin- Part 1 I looked from the corner of my eyes at the man who Luke had imed to be as his father and my husband who was now looking outside the window into the endless space. It had been two minutes since the revtion while I sat there dumbstruck. So lets start from the scratch. Luke¡¯s father was Lucifer that meant Satan¡¯s son was Luke who was married to me. So...I looked back at Lucifer who was looking at me. Was this event not recorded in the books? I heard Luke sigh and turn towards me when his father spoke. "You have questions to ask me, ask away," he said enthusiastically. I opened my mouth but closed it trying to frame right sentences. "Are Luke and Canrart your only sons or do you have more than two?" I started with my first question to him. "Lucian is my only son while Canrart is Albert Knight¡¯s son," he exined and my mind went to Heather, Luke¡¯s mom immediately, "It would have been a lot easier to answer your questions if I could read your mind but my son seems to have blocked your mind which is preventing me from reading it anymore," he said with a hint of exasperation looking at Luke. Hearing this Luke grinned and got up from his seat, "I¡¯ll take a walk to the cer and be back in few minutes," he said walking towards the door. rm rang in my head when I saw him leave. I didn¡¯t trust the guy sitting in front of me one bit. Gahh! Don¡¯t leave me alone here! Looking at my face Luke said, "You¡¯ll be fine Lillian, I trust him enough not to kill you himself," wait what does that mean?! Once Luke left the room, none of us spoke and the only sound that filled the silence was the crackling of the fire next to us. "What about Heather?" I asked him after some fleeting seconds. "How I met her?" I nodded and saw him lean back in his chair, "Heather was an attractive and smart woman, still is. It was an instant attraction when I saw her, there have been plenty of women I have been with but she was different. It was like any day me strolling down the town when I met her. We spent a night and the following month she was married to Albert Knight." "You didn¡¯t stop their marriage?" I asked surprised. "Why would I?" he tilted his head looking at me, "Just because I have slept with countless women doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to marry every one of them and take them as my wife. Given I¡¯m very picky, I had no intention of marrying her and she was well aware of it too but not knowing who I actually was. With the haze of lust at that moment, I didn¡¯t realize I nted my seed in her. She had told the vampire king about her one-night affair with me the day before they took their vows and he epted her without any second thought, raising the boy as his own and giving him his name." "When did you get to know about Luke¡¯s existence?" "After seven years he was born. It was a funny story when I found out you know, like ha ha funny not haha. Mr. Reaper had to retrieve a soul but he said he tried everything but nothing seemed to work to kill the boy. Finally, I had to go down to see who was stalling Mr. Reaper and was surprised to find my blood running in the boy¡¯s veins," he said narrowing his eyes. A person with horns appeared in the room with a sses of wine it and served it to us. "Thank you," I said taking it and saw Lucifer dismiss the person with his hand. As I sipped from the ss, he spoke, "It¡¯s a deer¡¯s veined blood," and I spewed the liquid out of my mouth, coughing in the end. "Thanks for letting me know before I gulped it," I said sardonically. "My first impression was that someone had tried to trick me but when I saw Heather around him I realized he was my son. I was ready to kill him myself as I thought one day he would challenge me for my throne," he said casually as though he was discussing about his next meal for the day, "I offered Heather with a proposal that if she left this world to be with me I would let her husband live long. Instead of listening, she mmed the door telling me to attend a priest as I was crazy. Of course it was a lie that I would spare her husband but she didn¡¯t agree to it and he died on the battle field after two years not that I had anything to do with it. In the mean time I subtly tried killing the boy by either pushing him from the top hill, drowning him in the river or getting him lost in the wild forest but somehow he always made it alive." "You¡¯re a terrible person," I muttered under my breath. I could now see where the DNA had passed on from. "That I¡¯ve been told and it¡¯s always so refreshing to hear it," was his instant reply with a wide smile like I had just praised him, "Ah so where was I? Yes, with three years of torture the boy had grown on me. He was fearless and cocky for a young boy, moreover it seemed like death was on his side. The need to have Heather next to me had grown strong too and I befriended Lucian to use him but he knew right away who I was after all he was my boy. I wanted him as my heir but he didn¡¯t. I made a deal with him but he rejected it and ignored my presence when ever I visited him which did annoy me a tiny bit." "Looks like you¡¯re on better terms with him now," Imented and he nodded. "That¡¯s all thanks to you Lillian," he said making me frown. "Me?" "Yes, if it weren¡¯t for your previous death things would still have been the same with no progress between us. Lucian hade here for the first time to ask for my help to see where your soul had gone, that is if it was still in the realm of the supernatural." "And you helped him," I added my input and he shook his head chuckling. "My help doesn¡¯te for free," of course, we were speaking about this devil. Cunning, manipting, evil which now equaled to my father-inw, I thought dryly. "What deal did you offer him?" I asked curiously. "The deal was simple. He had to sleep with a woman of my pick and pleasure her for," he raised his index finger, "One month in the human calendar." I felt my mouth go dry hearing it, why would he do that-slowly the bolts in my head began working to why he would ask such a thing. I remembered the time when Elise had spoken about Luke sleeping with a woman but never knew as to what the story was all about. His father knew Luke loved me enough to want me back but making Luke sleep with another woman... "You wanted him tomit a sin," I whispered confused. Promising a person with pledged never-ending love of not touching another and sleeping with another woman right after was seen as a betrayal. He pped his hand together and got up, "I¡¯m d we are bonding so well. You might even be helpful to me in the near future," he smirked and his words made me feel uneasy, "And yes you are right. On queue, Luke appeared making me the happiest person at that moment. "Did you find what you were looking for?" his father asked him and I heard a loud bark. Soon Dozer came into my view as the dog came wagging its tail towards me and I bent down to pet his head. "I didn¡¯t know he made a new friend," the man murmured amused and I felt one of Luke¡¯s hands find my hand so that he could link it with mine, "Dozer was a gift to Lucian but my son was rude enough to gift the same to another boy," he grumbled as we walked. No wonder the dog showed sharp vampire-like teeth in thend of Syrian. He was a hell dog. Suddenly something moved from the corner of my eye making me snap my head in that direction. Jumping out of the window, I ran towards the forest line. I could see the distinct outline of the creature. Even though they were far away, I could see it due to my newfound vision. By the feel of it, there were more than one and I was right when I turned around. If their wolf-like hollow faces didn¡¯t scare me before it did now and I couldn¡¯t believe my face is going to turn just like that. "We need to talk," one of them spoke. Chapter 72 Sin- Part 2 "We¡¯ll be leaving now and it would be fantastic if you took the bodies along with you if you kill anyone in the future," Luke said sarcastically. "Awe, you guys are going? I wanted to show Lilly my few prized collections," he said with a child like a pout. Collections? I sure didn¡¯t feel like staying here any longer as this guy gave me bad vibes. "Thanks to you we didn¡¯t have a good night of sleep. Now if you¡¯ll excuse us, old man," Luke said as we began heading towards the main exit and heard Lucifer yell, "I have presents for you guys!" "We don¡¯t need it," Luke sang merrily and rolled his eyes, "You can take your presents and shove it up your ass." Once we were back to the vampirend, Dozer was the first one to run ahead of us towards the castle as he yipped on the way. As we began walking, I saw the sky was less dark herepared to the hell one with an inky blue color. I noticed that Luke hadn¡¯t let go of my hand, not that I minded it, instead I found itforting. ncing towards him, I wondered if the coronation had anything to do with his appearance now. "What did he gain by making youmit a sin?" I asked as we stepped into our room. "There are different level of sins to be considered. By making me sleep with another woman and kill the human after that brought me direct ticket to hell," he said as I gaped at him. He killed the woman after sleeping with her? "A tainted soul can also be untainted with good deeds, at times that is. My father made sure if I ever died I had no way but to go to hell. To be short he wants to swap positions." "You mean he wants to be the vampire king and you the hell king," I said smiling, "He wants to be with your mother, that¡¯s romantic you know." "Whatever," he said taking off the ck cloak. Since the time he came back from where ever he had gone in hell, he seemed a little irritated. "Was he the one who dropped me on the street that night my dad found me?" I asked and he nodded with a ¡¯yeah¡¯. Knowing Luke for so long, I knew he hadn¡¯t asked for his father¡¯s help to search for Alos, not that there was a guarantee that he would help us with that. I saw Luke pull out his shirt, one hand pulling the material behind his back showing his muscled back as it flexed and the scar on it. Taking the title of the king of vampires, he looked more mature and handsome than before. I was married to a gorgeous man who loved me dearly, who was also the heir to the hell world. When he turned around and our eyes met, the time stood still. I could feel my heart flip in my chest as he stared at me, taking slow leisure steps toward where I sat. "I¡¯m not letting you go this time," he said as his hands brushed away my hair near my neck. "I-I¡¯m not going anywhere," I stammered as I felt blood rush to my face. "I know," he sat on the bed in front of me, his hand quick to go around my waist to pull me making me stumble and ce my hands on his shoulders, "This time I¡¯ll keep you safe next to me,st time you left but this time I won¡¯t leave you," I felt his breath on my neck, feeling it tingle on my skin. "Are you a-alrig ah-" I gasped feeling his lips on my neck as he dragged it up tortuously slow. Finding my ear, he bit the lobe making me shudder. "Lillian," he whispered huskily in my ear, "Don¡¯t you think we missed something?" he asked cing a gentle kiss on the bite before pulling back to look at me with a smoldering look in his eyes. "Missed?" I asked feeling my uneven breath and he nodded to say, "We need to kiss to seal our marriage vows," and with no further due our lips touched each other¡¯s while tongue sought the other. Unlike the previous kiss we shared, this one was tender and sweet, as if he was taking his time to love me. My toes curled at the feeling and I could do nothing but let my heart pound. "You must be tired. Sleep now, Lillian," he said pulling back after the kiss and got up to take a shower. I felt my head back hit the bed and yawned feeling worn out. After some time I was woken up feeling the bed dip and arms pulling me close to a warm chest. "Goodnight my beloved," I heard him whisper before I drifted off to sleep. Marc¡¯s POV: I got back inside the room with Rick and Sam after looking at the dead bodies that were lying on the ground, which was scary as hell. Lilly and I had seen her get buried but why would she turn up alive again? Life in this dimension sure was a mystery to me, I thought. "Vampires have strange customs," Rick said going to the bed and plopping on it, "ck gowns, marriage in a graveyard, dead bodies at the end of it," hemented with a sigh. "At least there weren¡¯t any bodies that popped out of the ground," Samughed thinking about it, "I¡¯m d she¡¯s happy and safe," he added and we nodded our head in agreement. Pulling out my phone, I yed the song Dance the night away to liven up the room. Soon we heard a small knock on the room and we looked at each other in question. Sam being the nearest to the door opened the door to find Julie standing with her stuffed toy Mr. Bear in her hand which I believe was dragged on the floor. "Hello cutie, aren¡¯t you supposed to be sleeping?" Sam asked her. "I woke up for water and heard music," she said making both my friends look at me tly. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll tone it down," I said but she shook her head. "Is it okay if I sleep here please?" the little girl asked, "My room is lonely," she said. "Suree on in," Sam said letting her in and I had to stop the music to aplete silence. We all went to sleep right away after that. In the middle of the night, I heard some creaking sound abruptly waking me from my sleep and I looked towards the door annoyed. Turning around, I saw that everyone was soundly sleeping and Rick snoring lightly. Another creak was heard and I narrowed my eyes. Getting up I walked to open the door but found no one there. A distant howl was heard making all the drowsiness wash out of my head which my sensitive ears picked up. Going to the window, I looked outside and found the ground clear. A small smile made up my lips and I looked at my hand, letting the nailse out. "X-men, Wolverine!" I eximed excitedly. Chapter 73 Trailing back- Part 1 In the morning, I woke up to an empty bed as I heard distant chirps of birds. Stretching my arms and curling my toes, I sat up straight on the bed looking around the room. The scent of freshly made food wafted my nose and I looked towards the table to see a ss of orange juice apanying it. I wondered where Luke had gone. There were so many things running at the back of my head yet I couldn¡¯t pick a particr one to think about. Last night was more than eventful and surprising. Luke who was a vampire king was also the heir to hell and now that I was married to him, which made Satan my father inw in literal words. As I thought about it, I remembered something Ace said to me before he turned to dust in the air. He looked at me with raised brows, "I wasn¡¯t here but instead in hell all these days. Thanks to your future husband," his voice bitter with hate. Did Luke send him to hell and torture him? Or was it Lucifer who took the matter in his own hands? Then I doubt my father inw would waste his time on it. Lucifer only cared about himself and Luke, after all, Luke carried his blood. "Lilly!" I heard Julie¡¯s voice from the other side of the door and soon the door flung open to see a bouncing Julie with two envelopes in her hand. One was a big square sized envelope while the other was small and rectangr in shape, "These are for you." "What¡¯s this?" I asked her to get a shrug in response. She climbed on the bed and settled infortably to face me. "I don¡¯t know. It might be a present," she said brightly looking at it as though any moment a frog would leap out of it. I looked at her amused and took hold of the envelopes to open it. Peeling the big brown envelope, I pulled out the content to find the picture of Luke and me sitting on the treest night. It was the same photograph I had asked for the photographer to send me the previous night. "That was quick," I murmured looking at the photograph in my hand. It was a beautiful picture and it was perfect, from the angle it was taken to the shadow of the leaves imprinting on us. "Luke and Lilly sitting on a tree K.I.S.S.I.N.G," Julie sang but soon her eyes went wide, "Tree! I need to help Pauli nt the thorny nt," Jumping down the bed she ran out of the room yelling her sibling¡¯s name. Keeping the photograph aside, I tore the other envelope, which had no signature that had a white card with cursive writing on it. Your answers are your keys while the questions will take you forward. Beware not to peek into another as guilt will only seep into your soul making it worse. Taking back to trails. Riddle time! When I checked the back of it, it was nk. I frowned when I turned back to read the lines again to only find them missing. "Lilly we have peopleing over for lunch," I heard my mother say as she passed the room. Taking ast look at the card I tucked it under my bed as I asked loudly, "Who?" to my mother. "Luke¡¯s family of course," I heard her and she came inside the room, "You¡¯re a married woman Lilly and being the king¡¯s wife you need to learn to gain the title instead of sleeping in the bed. Get ready now. Quick on your heels!" she shouted before walking out. Thete vampire king¡¯s family and Heather¡¯s family had joined us for lunch in the garden. King Albert Knight¡¯s family were as polite and old customed people I had evere across until now. Though short in stature held elegance of high demeanor. It seemed like King Albert was the only tall one as I had seen in the paintings hung inside the pce walls. "It¡¯s been a half a year since Ist visited the human grounds. Do you miss the life back there?" asked Roseann who was Heather¡¯s only younger sister. She looked wicked with her shoulder length hair colored in a fox red streaks and a constant smirk on her lips. "Not much actually. I have my family here and I see my friends now and then," I said taking a bite of chicken from my fork. Rick and Sam had said they would leave tomorrow, therefore, there was still time to hang out but I didn¡¯t know how much time I would get with all these family formalities going on. Gwen was still here with Cole but I didn¡¯t see Marc sincest night. "I did hear your earthly friends came for your wedding. It so rare to get humans in and out of the supernatural realm in the fear of letting our secret out unless they are babies. You know scientist these days. You don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll stick you with all kind of needles," she remarked shaking her head. "Yeah, that¡¯s true but I don¡¯t think all of them are like that. Just some are insanely crazy," I replied remembering the incident in Syrian with the dead crossbreeds. "Look¡¯s like you¡¯re talking out of the experience," Roseann¡¯s eyes twinkled. "Aunt Roseann," I heard Canrart¡¯s voice as Luke and he walked towards us. Both men leaned forward taking turns to kiss the woman¡¯s cheek, "So d you could make it." "Anytime for my nephew¡¯s after the wedding party," she replied with a smile on her face. When she saw her sister Heather around she excused herself leaving us three alone. "By the way, Victor was here in the morning to take Jamien back," Canrart said picking a ss from a waiter who was walking by, "He took Dozer along with him." "That¡¯s good," Luke replied as he unconscionably held my hand in his. "Looks like mother is a little irritated today," Canrartmented making my head towards where Heather stood to greet people. She did look a little off with the way she smiled but didn¡¯t hide her re when her sister spoke. "Did something happen?" I asked them. "I think my father visited herst night. She¡¯ll be alright,e I have something more important to talk about," Luke said pulling me from there. "Be safe children," Canrart said with a wide smile. Luke took me inside the castle, greeted family members on the way as we headed towards the spiral stairs that were in the corner. Reaching there he unlocked the door and pushed it open for me to see a breathtaking view of the pce ground. It was my first timeing up here. The clouds hid the afternoon sun behind it, making the weather more pleasing. I saw Luke stand at the rails quietly looking at the wide forest to form a horizon with the blue sky and I walked forward to stand next to him. I had to hold back my hair from flying all over my face due to the wind. I wondered why Luke brought me here. "Read this," he said raising his arm with a note in between his two fingers. "What is it?" I asked him as I took the note from him. "I don¡¯t understand a word from this gibberish handwriting even though I havee across the worst of worst writing this has to be given an award. Though I believe it is from Marc because of the Wolverine cross on it," he said leaning back, "Read it loud please." "It¡¯s not so bad," I chuckled unfolding the note and began reading it, "Dear Luke and Lillian, I have been found and need to attend few matters. I¡¯ll be gone for a day or two and don¡¯t look for me at that time. PS, if I die please bury me with a wolverine style," there was a drawing next to it with a stick man with his hands crossed and lines to show the long des. He did put in a lot of detail into it. "It¡¯s the crossbreeds, isn¡¯t it?" I asked Luke and heard him sigh. "Your friend seems to have run away with a bunch of crossbreeds," hemented making me frown. "Don¡¯t put it that way. You say it as if he eloped with a girl who was about to get married," I said staring at the note, "What do we do?" "Nothing," he replied taking the note and tearing it into bits of pieces. "Nothing?" "Yup, nothing," he confirmed with a yawn, "We wait for his dead body to be cremated." "What?!" "I was joking, my darling wife. Now that he¡¯s walked into the crossbreeds territory and is part of them, he should be smart enough to survive. And if I¡¯m right he should be able to bring either peace between the creatures or death for treason." I hope you are doing okay, I thought to myself. Chapter 74 Trailing back- Part 2 Though Marc was part of them now we didn¡¯t know what the crossbreeds would do to him. They were creatures who sought out for blood without any remorse, like a wild instinct. It would be equal to treason if Marc turned to aplete crossbreed. "Don¡¯t worry he¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll look for him, I did promise to drive away your worries and fear, didn¡¯t I Lillian," he said kissing my temple. That night as promised, Luke headed out in search of the crossbreeds with Elvis. It was said that the crossbreeds roamed on thend freely at night making it easier to hunt them down. I wanted to tag along but they had shooed me away telling me that they would be back in an hour. I sat on the bed now, turning the card in my hand which I had received this morning. The writing was back and it hadn¡¯t vanished. "Your answers are your keys while the questions will take you forward. Beware not to peek into another as guilt will only seep into your soul making it worse. Taking back to trails," I read out and furrowed my brows, "Trailing what?" It was possible that it was a trick card made by witches. I remembered something, reading about cards as such that were used during Halloween. It was a simple card that was used in the supernatural world to show a trick or a treat for someone but the witches that made these had gone extinct therefore it was very expensive to buy a card as such. Taking a deep breath I said, "Trick or treat." In the beginning, nothing happened but then slowly the edges turned ck, spreading until the entire card turned ck. Treat it is! Goodnight sweet dreams! A goodnight card huh. Well, goodnight to you too, I wished it in my head and the card vanished in the thin air. Yawning, I puffed my pillow before cing my head on it to only be pulled into a dream. A dream I had forgotten which was part of me. She sat under the tree plucking out the grass from distress. Her brows furrowed in worry while she looked ahead to see if he was there yet but when she didn¡¯t, she went back to plucking out the grass. "Not that I mind but that¡¯s a lot of grass you have there," she heard the man she was waiting for speak above her. "Lucian," she said his name while he jumped from one of the branches, "How long have you been here?" she asked. "Enough to see you tear out the grass," Lucian replied dusting his hands together. Hearing this she turned red in embarrassment. She had known him for two months and now they had be acquainted with each other. When Lucian ran his hand through his ck hair looking at the demon town she took in his features. Eyes as dark as the green forest, ck silky mane, and a smooth strong jaw. The irony was that she called him a devil in disguise, only if she knew how right she was. "You look bothered," hemented looking at her, "What is it?" "Ah-its nothing important," she said waving it off. "Is that so. Then I shall take my leave, I have other things to attend to," he said ready to leave. "Wait!" She eximed making him smile slyly, "I-I...." "Yes, Lillian, you?" She knew he was teasing her. They were acquaintance, like friends. How was she supposed to exin that she had grown to like him? The feelings she felt were like a hurricane that didn¡¯t let her rest. She knew well that the man she had fallen for was a Casanova. A man who had bedded plenty of women. She didn¡¯t mean for it to happen but it did anyways. That wasn¡¯t the only thing bothering her. The reason for her distress was that her parents had found her a suitor. "My parents have picked a man for me to marry. As my mother¡¯s health is deteriorating they think this is the best time. He¡¯s one of the Lords nephews and they have decided to get us engaged by next week," she exined her situation. He kept quiet for few seconds and then spoke, "You don¡¯t know to cook nor are you elegant. I pity the man. I sure wouldn¡¯t give you points," she felt a pang of hurt in her chest and she threw the stone at his face to only be dodged, "And you have a bad aim." "Like you have trophies hanging on your shoulders. You are mean, bad mouthed at times and for no reason pick fights. On the other hand, the man I¡¯m marrying is decent, polite and aplete gentleman," she said with narrowed eyes and grumbled under her breath, "You should learn few things from him." "Of course, princess," he replied sarcastically and soon they began arguing about pointless things. Lucian leaned on the tree looking at Lillian head towards her home. He knew what she had intended to get to when she began speaking and had also seen the hurt in her sh in her eyes. He liked herpany, a woman who wasn¡¯t someone he used for his sexual needs and after his title. She didn¡¯t know who he was, in her eyes he was a wandering stranger like a nomad. And he preferred to keep it that way until the time came. Giving her false hope wouldn¡¯t do good to either of them but when she spoke about another man he felt a tug in his heart, like invisible strings were pulled. Ruffling his hair, he sighed. She was messing his head. Something moved in his line of vision and he was quick to catch its neck, "Look what we have here, spying are we?" It was one of the shadowed creatures from Hell. What a wonderful father he had, who wanted to take part in his life, he thought dryly. "Master Lucian," it squeaked feeling Lucian¡¯s nails dig into it¡¯s body, "Merol was just passing by." "Is that so, Merol? Well then pass by soon and pass this message to my father too. If he keeps his nosy-self fuck out of my life, I¡¯ll meet him in a months time," he said digging his nails deeper to make his point clear, "Now go." Soon the engagement day came and Lillian was engaged to an eligible demon bachelor in their town. At night, Lillian locked her door and wept to her heart¡¯s content. Looking at the ring on her finger, she took it out and threw it on the floor. A tap on her window startled her and she wiped her eyes with her sleeves only to see Lucian standing there. "What are you doing here?" she asked with her wide eyes. "I came to see how you were doing. You look terrible," hemented as hezily studied her. "You need not concern yourself with such trivial thing," she retorted childishly and began searching for the ring she threw. "Do you know you¡¯re the butterfly and I¡¯m the spider?" she heard him say but she was too busy searching for the ring to understand what he just said, "Are you searching for this?" Lucian asked holding the ring in his hand. "Thank y- what are you doing?!" she whisper-yelled at him when he casually threw the ring out of the window like it was a piece of dirt, "Why did you do that?! That was my engagement ring." "More the point. Now that you don¡¯t have it you are un-engaged," was his instant reply. "That¡¯s not how you do it. I belong to someone," she said feeling a light headache form. "That¡¯s right, Lillian. Let me show what an actual engagement means," Lucian said pulling her into his arms and kissing her on her lips. Even though she was engaged to another man, the man her was the one that called to her heart. It was wrong yet so sweet. Taking slow steps he pushed her towards the bed and she let out a gasp of surprise when his lips traveled towards her neck, giving small chaste kisses. He then pulled back from the blushing girl under him, "I don¡¯t share, Lillian," he said. He w- CRASH! I suddenly woke up to see a maid with a frightened look on her face in my room. "I¡¯m so sorry, Mrs. Knight. I¡¯ll get this cleaned right away," she mumbled before getting out of the room. During breakfast, I felt weird after my dream from my past. At times I could feel my heart beat loud enough for my ears to hear it whenever my eyes met Luke¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Luke looked off. Of course, he smiled but it was like a ticking bomb that could go off any second and it wasn¡¯t just me who noticed it. Was it about Marc? When we went back to our room, Luke went straight to take a shower. As I evened the sheets on the bed, I saw a card fall down on the floor. It was another trick card and I wondered what it held. A zap like sh of memory suddenly yed over in my head and I turned my head slowly to look at the envelope which was addressed to Luke. "No," I whispered feeling the blood drain down my face. It was a memory when Ace had cornered and kissed me in my room. This was the reason why Luke was in a foul mood. Before the card burnt itself it read ¡¯Love from father-inw¡¯ and there was a small sign. Lucifer. Chapter 75 The existent- Part 1 I stood at the window, looking towards the bathroom as I heard the sound of shower behind the door. Both Luke and I had received the trick cards which consisted of memories. Did Lucifer have any motive by sending me a particr fragment of my past? Thinking carefully about it made me aware of the small connection between our memories. At the end of my dream Luke had said he didn¡¯t share while in his trick card Ace and I were kissing so did it mean that my father-inw wanted to instigate jealousy in his son. Lucifer was the worst! How could he send his own son such thing as a present?! Seeing Ace and myself kiss made me realize that Luke was more skilled and knew what he was doing, reminding the kiss we shared in the woods. I knew I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to be guilty about yet I felt my subconscious poking me that I had betrayed Luke all thanks to the card. If only Luke had appeared sooner in my life. "Why didn¡¯t youe sooner!" I yelled looking outside the window. "Whom are you yelling at?" I heard Luke ask behind me making me jump out of surprise. "A-ah no one." He was only in his ck jeans and a towel in his hand. When he turned his back on me to walk towards the closet I saw small droplets of water escape from the nape of his neck to slide down his back. Charming, confident and bold. Lucian Knight was every woman¡¯s dream. "Hot," I mumbled. "What?" "It¡¯s really hot today," I said going to pick the clothes that I had ced previously on the bed. When I went to pick them, Luke suddenly pushed me on the bed and climbed up to hover over me while my hands were on his smooth bare chest to maintain distance between us. But my human strength was no match to this devils son. His hands found mine quickly and pinned it on either side of my face as his forest green eyes looked at me intently like he didn¡¯t want to miss even the smallest detail about me. A small graceful smile made its way on his lips making me wary of him. "I first thought it didn¡¯t matter that you were kissed by Ace but now I do even though you didn¡¯t have any recollection of the past previously," he said still smiling. Then the smile disappeared as he bent down and I shivered as the cold droplets of water dripped from the tips of his wet hair on my skin, "You¡¯re such a troublesome woman." "What did I d-" I began to only be interrupted by him. "I want to lock you away from everyone. To keep you away from danger so that no one would take you away from me or any prying eyes. Just for me to see, touch and hear," he said leaning forward towards my neck and blew warm air on my skin making me shudder, "Tell me what to do Lillian?" he asked me in a whisper. "A-ah Luke wait. Nngh!" he bit my neck not so gently as his teeth held my tender skin. He then sucked the skin gently bringing out embarrassing sounds from my mouth that I was unaware of. And when I thought he was done chomping, he bit the skin all over again. His hands sneaked inside my top as it glided on the curve of my waist. Looking at the bare cor bone in front of me I took the opportunity to give a taste of his own medicine and bit him like he was a piece of chicken, making him growl in response. Ha how do you like that! "Lillian," he whispered my name in my ears as my stomach knotted itself. Soon he captured my lips, lifting my chin so that he could maneuver to his liking. Sucking the air out of my very lungs. My hand that was on the bed wound itself around his neck to pull him closer. Words he didn¡¯t voice out was clear as the day as the kiss was enough to convey Luke¡¯s emotions. There was anger, jealousy, agitation and somewhere along I felt he was holding on to me like a life he depended on solely. When he pulled back my head was still reeling from the kiss and eyes felt dazed and fuzzy. He shook his head letting the remnants of water fall on me. "Luke you¡¯re getting the bed wet with me," I protested trying to push him so that I could sit up. "Mm I love the sound of it but then that was the idea," he said licking his lips suggestively making my eyes widen. "Get your dirty thoughts out of your head," I said hitting him with a pillow and stood up, " I need a bottle of holy water," I muttered as I picked my clothes. "You¡¯ll need more than a bottle of it but then I doubt if it¡¯ll work on me," he retorted with a smirk on his face. When I headed towards the bathroom I heard him say, "Wear something casual. We are going out." "Alright," I replied locking the door and felt myself lean back on the door. My hand went to touch my lips and I closed my eyes. In those fleeting moments, it made me aware of Luke¡¯s existence. I had made him go through so much yet not once did he me me for it. He wasn¡¯t the whiny type or a person who poured out his deepest feelings. It made me wonder if his father had purposefully sent the card to loosen out his feelings that had been harbored since a long time. So was Lucifer only helping his son out and didn¡¯t mean anything bad? What ever it was, he yed dirty! When I got ready and went down to meet Luke, my mouth fell open looking at him hold two helmets in his hand while he leaned over the blue bike. "Where are we going?" I asked him as he straightened, handing one of the smaller helmets to me. "Would you like it if I said we are visiting Hell?" he asked sitting on the bike. "Definitely not," I replied dryly taking a seat behind him, "He gives me the creeps." "Let¡¯s go ice skate if that is so," he replied starting the bike and not waiting for a reply as the dust kicked off the road. It was a half an hour ride to the ice skating area. By the time I got off the bike and touched my hair that was previously hanging out of the helmet, it felt like I was touching a worn out broomstick. "You know I don¡¯t know to ice skate right?" I asked Luke while we removed our shoes. "Of course my darling wife that is because you never had the right teacher," he said with a grin and I shook my head. I didn¡¯t understand why he had brought me here in the first ce. Gwen was the skating queen. Thest time we skated was with Ace and Cole. Time did fly by quickly, I thought. "I know it brings back memories, Lillian," I heard Luke say to me seriously, "I believe facing one¡¯s nightmares is the best way than run away from them. Call me selfish if you want but I want your memories to be filled with us. Not a third person but me." "You can go ahead. I¡¯ll be right behind you," I said with a thumbs up. While I took baby steps inside the rink initially, Luke had already gone for a round and turned back to grin at me. Was there anything he wasn¡¯t good at? May be that was part of being a vampire. The ice rink had a good amount of people on it and on one side I noticed a group of women staring at Luke. I moved on my own pace and saw a woman from the group approach towards were Luke was. Not happening! No matter how much I tried sliding my skates it refused to move smoothly and I was sure I resembled like a duck. "We do have it every summer. It would be a great pleasure having you there," I heard the woman say to my husband while he smiled at her. "Of course, I¡¯ll see what I can do," he replied with a charming smile. "Ahem," I cleared my throat and saw the woman raise her brow at me. Don¡¯t you raise that brow at me girl, I said through my eyes. "Now if you¡¯ll excuse us. I would like to spend time with my beautiful wife," Luke said politely and she gave a tight smile before going away. "You¡¯re a bad teacher. Smiling and talking at a prettydy while not teaching me," Imented at him. I knew he wouldn¡¯t look at another woman and I was only teasing him. "Am I now?" He questioned me tilting his head. He pulled me suddenly making me stumble on his chest, "I could teach you a lot of things," he spoke into my ears sensually making me blush. "L-Luke you¡¯re being different," I said pushing my hands on his chest. Normally he would be sarcastic or charming but today he was just impossible for my brain to work. Chapter 76 The existent- Part 2 "You married the devil¡¯s son what did you expect?" He asked me squeezing my hand in his, "Didn¡¯t I tell you long ago that if I revealed my true self you would be running to the hills?" "I thought you were joking," I replied and saw a sly smile on his face. "Come let¡¯s teach you to skate for now," he said pulling me with his hand. During the time Luke taught me, he gave many pointers on the dos and don ts. The whole time I was his center of gravity as he kept his eyes on me. It reminded me of when Charlie had spoken about Luke keeping an eye on me. At a point of time, I almost fell but he was quick to scoop me in his arms. "How long am I going to live?" I asked him when we stepped into amon washroom in a restaurant after grabbing a bite of sandwich and soda. "You were born as a human but you are the famous demon¡¯s soul. No one knows if you¡¯re going to age like an average human being or like us. Therefore I have no clue but don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll live as long as I¡¯m alive," he said patting my back. "That¡¯s assuring," I said looking to his side as my cell vibrated in my pocket. It was Canrart. "Hey Lilly, is Luke with you?" I heard him. "Yeah just a second," I said handing my phone to Luke, "It¡¯s Canrart." "What is it?... Yeah, I turned it off," Luke asked as I dried my hand in the hand drier machine muting the conversation Luke was having with Canrart, "No... Alright...I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can." "What happened?" I asked as he stared at my reflection in the mirror. "Crossbreeds have attacked the local vige that¡¯s situated not far away from the castle and the situation has gone out of control. They¡¯ve found six dead bodies," he said wiping his hand with the tissue, "I believe Marc is with them. Either with them or being held as a hostage." "We have to go there quickly!" I was worried. Deep down I knew something like this was going to happen. Crossbreeds were scary creatures and it was bad enough that Marc was one of them but which idiot would step into a trap! "There is a medical box in the down right corner. Take it out," Luke said to me and I nodded bending down to open it but there was nothing in there. "Nothings here- Luke!" He locked the door from the other side, "Luke open the door! What are you doing locking me up inside?!" I yelled banging the door with my hands. "I¡¯m sorry Lillian but this is for your own good. And didn¡¯t I say I would keep you safe and away from any possible danger," I heard him behind the door, "Taking you along would only distract me. There is a window if you want your way out. See youter Lillian," I banged the door again but found no response making me groan internally. My head hit the door with a light thud and I sighed. In less than three seconds Luke had decided to lock me up and not take me with him. How fast did his mind work? "Hello!" I shouted loud enough for anyone to hear and in return received nothing but silence. Did he pay the people who worked here not to open the door? I don¡¯t know why but I felt Marc was going to be in deep trouble when he woulde face to face with Luke. Luke never liked crossbreeds and it would only be easier for him to take Marc out of the picture. Twisting the handle I kicked the door with my foot angrily. Looking around I saw the window Luke had mentioned near one of the sinks. Stepping on the edge of the basin I pushed open the window and keeping one of my feet on the tap that was fixed on the wall, climbing out of the restroom sessfully. When I reached the town were the crossbreeds were creating a havoc I saw Canrart and Luke covered in blood which was not theirs. There were few guards taking the town folks to shelter while the others were defending them from the crossbreeds. There were more than forty of them and they were savage, killing anything in their way. I held the gun in my hand which was given to me by Luke in the Syrian country. Even though Luke was quick with his attacks there were too many that wereing at him with the intent to kill. Marc was nowhere to be found and it was when I looked at every crossbreed that I realized that there was one of them who looked scrawnier and had a lighter shade of fur around it thanpared to the rest. "MARC!" I screamed his name making it stop what it was doing to look at me making the blood drain out of my face. The crossbreed that stood next to him growled looking at me and he growled back. Too many of them were approaching Luke and in that time span, Marc caught both Luke¡¯s arm in surprise, howling in the process and in turn making other crossbreeds howl. "Marc please stop!" I yelled at the top of my voice but it didn¡¯t seem to affect him, "Please turn back, no one needs to hurt anyone. Please," I pleaded to look at the brown-eyed creature. It looked like Marc was brainwashed by these creatures. He howled again baring his teeth out near Luke¡¯s neck making my heart beat drop instantly. Without thinking I brought up the gun and pulled the trigger making Marc stumble back as the bullet had pierced through his chest. Taking two steps he fell backward on the ground while the gun in my hand slipped through my hand as it went to cover my mouth in shock at what I did. Running to where he was I sat down to look at him lying there motionless. I felt a drop of tear slide over my cheek as I continued to stare at his lifeless body. I had taken Marc¡¯s life. I could hear gunshots pouring around me while I sat there numb. One tear followed another without an end. "I killed him," I whispered. "Lillian, let go of his arm," Luke said trying to gently pry my fingers away from Marc and I shook my head, "He looks dead but there¡¯s still life left in him, after all, he is the leader. If we take him to Elvis, he might be able to help." "That¡¯s right, Lilly," Canrart said with an encouraging smile. "Elvis is on his way to the castle and should be there in ten minutes. I¡¯ll take her with me," I heard Luke say to Canrart. "We¡¯ll be going ahead then," Canrart replied taking Marc with him. Reaching the castle Marc was taken to the medic room. Luke, Canrart, and Elvis were in the room and Heather took me to my room. She assured me that everything would be okay and I shouldn¡¯t worry as Elvis was working on Marc. An hourter Luke appeared to sit next to me. "Is he okay? Is he going to survive?" I asked him worried. "The bullet didn¡¯t have the effect the way it would to a crossbreed so he should be fine," hearing this I let a sigh of relief, "Did you know you¡¯re the definition of death?" He asked asked me taking me off guard. "What?" "Where you go death follows like a trail," he said standing up and walking towards the window. I felt a sting of pain as he said that, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to die?" when he turned back I lost all my voice. "You?!" It was Alos, my father who wanted to kill me. His clothes covered in dried blood and his eyes tired. "Is that the way to greet your father, child?" He asked me with a sinister smile on his face trying to get closer to me as I moved back. "You are no father of mine," I gritted and called out Luke¡¯s name just in time for him to appear through the door making Alos vanish in thin air, "He was here just now. I think he¡¯s here Luke," I said frantically. "Let¡¯s go out of here, Lilly," Luke said taking my hand in his, "Having him around is dangerous for us and others as we don¡¯t know whom he will portray to be. Marc should be fine. Come, we need to end this soon," and we left the castle. He stopped when a small cottage-like house came by and I got down looking at the isted ce. "Let me make a call to Canrart and see what to do," he said leaving me alone. The cottage looked old, so old that the floors creaked as I walked on it. It was a deserted ce. I couldn¡¯t believe that I hade face to face with Alos again. Luckily Luke was around but something didn¡¯t feel right. "Luke?" I called out his name as I looked for him. Luke had a lot of pride to ask for anyone¡¯s help. Moreover, the Luke I knew would say ¡¯Bring it on¡¯ facing the situation head-on. "I believe facing one¡¯s nightmares is the best way than run away from them," Luke had said that. If my intuition was right, the man I thought to be Luke was not Luke but Alos himself! He had tricked me! Chapter 77 Soul- Part 1 My heart pounded in my chest as my hands turned mmy with sweat. I tried hearing for any sound but I could hear only the rustling of leaves outside the abounded house. Going quickly towards the main door I turned the knob to only find it locked. The flooring creaked as I stepped back, one step after another. My suspicion was right, Luke wasn¡¯t the one who had brought me here but it was Alos. I had no means ofmunication to reach out for help and I was all alone here. I hoped that Luke would notice me gone. I heard footstepse from the other side of the house making me aware of the unwanted person in the house. I took another way as I heard the footsteps heading my way, I had to search for a possible outlet before he could get to me. I walked quickly and heard him speak, "You figured it out, didn¡¯t you Lillian? Escaping is of no use," I heard him from the hall as I searched for any back door. For my luck, I found a back door and when I turned the handle to step outside I felt the air knock out of my lungs due to the sight presented before me. It was as if I was taken back in time like in my dreams but this wasn¡¯t a dream. There were many small houses in front of me but there was no man in sight. The town was deserted as the wind moved with a soft eerie whistle. The pale sky held the color of a reddish orange color thatcked any clouds. I knew what I was seeing right now wasn¡¯t real yet it felt so real. I wanted to get back inside the house but I doubted if it would go back to how it was before I stepped out from the back door. I ran to the nearest house in search of anyone but it was empty. It was covered with cobwebs and dust like it was abandoned for centuries. "Where are you, my lovely daughter? It¡¯s no time to y hide and seek. Papa wants to talk to you," I heard Alos¡¯ gruff voice. I peeked slowly outside the broken window from the first floor as he walked across the houses searching for me. Talk to me? The man needed mental help but I doubt it would help him. I was stuck in some ce where I had no idea where I was and I couldn¡¯t dodge him forever. At one point Alos was going to find me and before that happened I had to do something. He turned back to look at the window I stood by and I ducked down in reflex. "I know where you are." Shit! Run, run run. I found another window on the other side of the wall that wasrge enough to let my body through and without a second thought I jumped out of it. When my body hit the ground I groaned in pain without any sound. The pain didn¡¯t matter right now as I limped back with a sprained ankle to the house that Alos had taken me. I made sure to lock the door before walking up the stairs gritting my teeth as my leg ached with my every movement. My knees were bruised and my body ached. Once I reached up and got into a room I slid down the wall to sit down on the dirt covered floor. Now that I noticed there were objects and few furnitures that was covered with white cloth that had turned to a cream color due to the umted dust. A frame stood next to me and I reached for it with my hand. With the back of my hand, I cleaned the frame to feel my eyes widen and at the same time Alos stepped into the room. "Finally, I found you," he said while I tried standing up and moving away from him, "You¡¯re really slow for your caliber but still," he murmured taking a step forward. "Why are you doing this? Killing me won¡¯t bring back your dead wife," I said keeping a close eye on him. "Who said I was bringing back my dead wife?" He asked me in a whisper and I felt like his voice had changed. Soon I saw his form change as the man grew taller and leaner. He had a sandy blonde hair that reached until his neck while his eyes were red. He wasn¡¯t a younger Alos¡¯ so who was he? "Who are you and where¡¯s Alos?" I demanded the man standing in the same room and this made the manugh. "Ah, I feel like my heart has been pierced with a sword. How sad that you don¡¯t remember me," hemented and with a snap, the door closed as I was trying to inch closer to it. "What do you want from me?" I asked him feeling my throat dry with the proximity he was standing from me. "I want you," he said as his eyes zed brightly, "It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t remember me, Lillian, I¡¯ll reintroduce myself," he said with a sweet gentle smile and it scared me to no ends. "I¡¯m Damien Mervyn who was engaged to you, your fianc¨¦ in words. Ring any bell honey?" he asked me but continued to speak, "Of course you wouldn¡¯t as you were having an affair behind my back with the one who held your interest. Do you know how angry it made me when I found out about it?" He walked towards me, cornering me and held my neck in a tight grip, soon I started wheezing for air. Kicking and hitting him was of no use because he was too strong. There was no match for a dead demon entity against me. I felt him loosen his grip and taking a few steps back when my eyes became hazy. I coughed for air while he sat on a chair. I felt the sides burn as his nails had scratched the skin on my neck. "There was a tea party held for the higher authorities that day," he spoke to himself like he was remembering it. I had to fight him if I wanted to get back to the real world, that much was clear, "You were helping in the kitchen and were on a break when I first saw you. So beautiful and serene. I had made my uncle speak to your parents for your hand as he was the demon lord at that time. Do you know how happy you made me when I heard you had agreed?" He asked me smiling again. "In a week we were engaged but the following week I saw you kiss that vampire. How could you betray me, Lillian, I loved you so much. I hade to knowter that he was an upper-ss vampire and it would be difficult to kill him, therefore, I changed my ns. ns to kill you," he revealed making my eyes bulge out. "Do you know my mother¡¯s family carried a dark magic bloodline? It was easy to aplish though I couldn¡¯t influence the vampire I could influence others," he said smirking at me, "Did you know this was my room?" The frame I held in my hand was a picture of me sleeping. As seconds passed the man standing in front of me was turning as creepy as possible. I couldn¡¯t believe I was engaged to this psycho in the past. He imed that he loved me yet he had nned to kill me. I understood the betrayal he would have felt but he was going too far on the killing part. Influencing others? Did that mean... "You influenced my father to use my soul," I said feeling my head pound and his smile only confirmed it. Oh, God. "Your mother fell ill with the voodoo doll I had used for her. What I didn¡¯t realize at that time was that to create a voodoo doll it takes a weeks time and I only had one more left which I used it on your dear father. I couldn¡¯t kill you with my bare hands, therefore, I used him but I didn¡¯t know the vampire would intervene. This time I¡¯ll do the task myself," he said standing up. "It is pathetic of you to avenge by killing me and turning me into a corpse for your betrayal," Imented as I observed his movements wearily. He shook his head in response. "It isn¡¯t revenge. Once I¡¯m done killing you I will take your soul with me and make you mine for eternity even after death," he walked towards me with slow steps, "When you brought the crossbreed to the pce and were alone it was easy to trick you as having that vampire around its difficult to get to you." Chapter 78 Soul- Part 2 I felt a sigh of relief when he said that even though my life was in threat. The time I had spent within the morning was Luke and not this man. So it was never my father, Alos, but it was my ex-fiance who was trying to kill me all this time. He used my parents when they had done nothing wrong. I don¡¯t know how and when it happened but the furniture in the room had caught fire so did the others in the house. "Don¡¯t struggle and I¡¯ll make your death quick and easy, okay," he said calmly and I staggered while I moved away from him. "Get away from me," I retorted when he came close. Holding the frame tightly in my hand I swung it over his face, as it made a crack sound. I made a quick dash towards the door but when I reached the staircase I tripped as he caught hold of my leg. "I asked you to be docile but are being rude, Lillian," he said dragging me by the leg as I kicked him as hard as I could. I noticed the blood dripping from his head and it made me wonder if he was mortal or immortal. The heel of my shoe hit right on his face and he grunted in pain as he let go of me. I huffed as I tried finding the main door and finding it wasn¡¯t easy with the amount of smoke that was filling up in the house. When I stepped into another room I felt a log hit on my leg, making my head spin. A sharp object pierced through my stomach making me scream in response. "I¡¯m taking you with me this time Lillian. After all, we are meant to be together," Damien said bringing his bloody fingers to brush my hair away from my face while I was in agonizing pain. Making a cut over my wrist he took the blood. He pulled back to mumble some unknownnguage while I clutched my stomach. As my pain increased so did the fire in the house. "Why is it not working? Why is the fire not extinguishing?!" I heard him exim furious at what he was doing. Soon the fire began enveloping him and he tried dodging it but the fire was quick to catch up with him. It had burnt a portion of his arm in the process. It waster that he realized that I was the one who had caused the fire and his eyes zed in fury when his eyes met mine. "Lillian stop the fire! The sacrifice ceremony has already begun and if I don¡¯tplete it your soul will be lost forever!" He ordered me and I smiled looking at his panicked face. With the fear and torture he had put me through, it gave me an odd satisfaction to look at him in this state. "I rather lose my soul than spend it with you," I replied as more fire engulfed and it was blue in color. Damien screamed in agony as the fire burned him until no further scream was heard and he dropped dead on the ground. The fire had somehow extinguished itself leaving only smoke as it passed out of the window. My back was on the wall as I sat there clutching my stomach with my hands covered in my own blood. I turned in my difort letting a startled scream of pain. My eyesight was turning hazy making it difficult to concentrate on any object while my head pounded. I had lost too much of blood and taking in air to my lungs was difficult as time passed. This was not how I had imagined myself to die. On one side I was d that Damien was dead and he wouldn¡¯t bother anyone while on the other side I felt sad that because of me my parents had suffered. Luke. My heart squeezed at the thought of leaving him behind. I wondered if he and the others were searching for me. It was toote now, I was loosing conscious and keeping my head straight was difficult. "I hope you forgive me this time," I said to the air. I had made Luke wait before and now I was leaving again and this time it would be forever. Only if I could see him onest time. I felt a tear roll by my cheek. While I remembered everyone whom I was grateful to, my mind came across a person and it made me smile. With ast wish in my mind I felt my body float as I took thest breath of air. Third person¡¯s POV: In theboratory, Elvis observed the burnt body that was hardly recognizable but he was an expert in the medical field. "This isn¡¯t Alos, Canrart," the witch king spoke. "What do you mean?" Canrart questioned back looking at the bones. "This is someone else, maybe Luke could help us find outter," Elvis said pulling a white sheet over the body, "How is he?" He asked out of concern. "Not good," Canrart replied with a sigh, "Truthfully I don¡¯t know what to say. He hasn¡¯t spoken ore out of the room sincest night we found Lillian. Only if we had kept her safe and reached there sooner." "None of us knew it was going to happen, Canrart. We are all recovering from it and we can only pray for her soul where ever she is," Elvis said squeezing Canart¡¯s shoulder. When Luke and the others found Lillian¡¯s location her body was already out cold. It was hard for Luke to believe that she was gone. Just that morning they had spent time together and now she was no more. There was no life and even though the body was only an empty shell he refused to move away from it. Luke¡¯s room walls were covered in holes as he had repeatedly gone punching them with anger, letting out his frustrations out. His wife, his lover whom he had sworn to protect was dead and it was because he was not responsible enough. He was sitting on the bed, touching her hair with love as if she were sleeping and still breathing. Lucian Knight had loved and cherished the woman with all his heart. He was her shadow that followed her but without the body, a shadow couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t exist. He was nothing without her. He thought upon what her parents had decided. They would bury her body here behind the pce during midnight which was hardly a few hours away. A few hours where her body would be buried in the coffin and a few weeks for her body to turn dust. But he wanted her back. Alive. Chapter 79 Epilogue- Part 1 Luke stood in front of the opened coffin where Lillian¡¯s body now rested peacefully in his room. It was a ritual to cleanse the body and sew any open wounds before burying the dead body, and Luke had taken the responsibility of doing it instead of any maids help. He had washed her as he removed the evidence of stains of blood or dirt on her. Then he had untangled her hair and brushed it neatly with care. Once done, he had gotten her into a red dress. She looked pale as a ghost lying in the coffin but to Luke she was beautiful, even after death had taken her away. Once he ced her in the coffin he went to pull the pillow as he sat on the bed to only find a piece of paper that lied underneath it. As his hand reached the paper, a knock was heard and he turned to walk towards the door to open it. "It¡¯s time, Luke," Canrart informed him softly, "Are you okay with the location?" he asked Luke to which he nodded. "Yes. It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s where her soul will find peace," replied Luke looking at the servants who stood at the door ready to carry the coffin out. He looked at the piece of paper in his hand, "Why don¡¯t you guys go ahead. I have something to do and I¡¯ll be right behind you," he said, making Canrart frown but his brother didn¡¯tment on it. "Alright, we¡¯ll be leaving in five minutes. See you in the demon kingdom brother," Canrart said leaving the room as the servants got in to pick the coffin. Previously it was said that Lillian¡¯s body would be buried in the vampire kingdom butter on it was decided that it was better to bury her in the demons kingdom as that was her true origin. They hoped for Lillian¡¯s afterlife and putting her back to thend she was born would hopefully bring her peace. As the coffin was loaded into the back of the truck, everyone stood there looking at it, family, friends and people of the vampire Kingdom. The mood that hung around the kingdom was dark and it didn¡¯t help that the dark clouds had made their appearance. When Lillian¡¯s family and friends left with the coffin Luke headed back to his room and sat down on his bed, leaning back as he closed his eyes. Seconds passed by before he reopened his eyes with bright emerald eyes. "Merol," he spoke the name of the dark creature. "Yes, master Lucian," the dark creature replied instantly who was hiding near his door now. The dark creature had just appeared few minutes ago before the body was taken away from the castle. It hade there to give itsst regards to the young master¡¯s wife. "I have a task for you and it needs to be done right away," Luke ordered the creature to which it listened intently as he spoke. Once Luke was done giving orders to Merol, he stepped out of the castle and headed towards the deep dark forest alone. Lightning struck the ground, far from where he was and clouds rumbled with the thunderous sound. Reaching an old, tall and wide bark of tree that had creepers running across it. cing his hand on it, he muttered a curse under his breath as the tree let him pass through. "Home sweet home," Luke said dryly to himself as he opened his emerald eyes, drinking and relishing in the environment he was in at the moment. The huge pirs had fire burning in the bowls it held on top, emitting light and filling up with the faint crackling sound. No matter how much he denied, this is where he actually belonged but he would never admit it to his father. The dead silence soothed his ears as he walked past the pirs to meet the man who owned this ce. Therge doors that were closed before he arrived opened for him to enter to see his father sitting on the throne and leisurely sipping blood from his crystal ss. The Hell God¡¯s eyes shone with pride as his eyes fell upon his dangerously, beautiful son. On one side Lucian Knight had gone to visit his father in Hell and on the other side of life, in the demon kingdom Lillian¡¯s family stood at the cemetery while the coffin was lowered down the truck. "Where¡¯s Luke?" Lillian¡¯s father asked the Knight¡¯s family. "On the way I believe. He said he would be here soon," Canrart replied as he checked his phone and Lillian¡¯s father nodded in response. "Shall we begin with the rituals?" The young priest asked standing in front of the vacant grave, "The time to start has already begun and if it¡¯s dyed, we¡¯ll have to wait for five more days to send her soul in peace," he exined holding the ck book in his hands. "You can start with the ritual," Lillian¡¯s father replied softly. Gwen, Rick, Sam and Marc were present there too to attend their best-friend¡¯s funeral. Elvis had sessfully saved Marc¡¯s life thanks to his crossbreeds blood running in his veins. But when one life was saved another one was lost. "ce the coffin in here," the priest ordered the guards, gesturing his hand towards the buried ground. The guardsmen carried the coffin where the priest stood and ced it on the ground that was buried for it, "Open the seal, please," he said as he opened the book and turned pages, getting ready to read from it. When the priest moved his gaze to the coffin his expression turned pale while Luke¡¯s and Lillian¡¯s family and friends gave a questionable look as they stood away from the coffin. "What¡¯s the matter father Maprin?" Elvis asked as the priest and the guards stared at the coffin. Julie who was standing next to her twin, ran towards the coffin to look what was going on. When she reached there she let out a giggle, "Uncle Canrart there¡¯s nothing in here." Elvis walked to see if it was true and when he looked inside he closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. He then turned back to Canrart and asked, "Do you have any idea where the body vanished to?" "Hmm...I think I might," was the vampire¡¯s reply and a grin broke into his face. It was possible that his brother had taken Lillian¡¯s body with him and if luck was on their side, bringing Lillian back from the dead would be easy. Chapter 80 Epilogue- Part 2 In Hell, Luke and his father stood at the patio of the high tower in silence. The pitch ck sky was spread wide as the icy cold breeze blew across them. "Tell me how can I be of your service Lucian?" Satan asked slyly even though he knew why exactly Luke was here. Luke pulled out the piece of paper he had found in his room and spoke, "I assume you have an idea as to why I am here," Satan took the paper from his hand and chuckled after reading this. It was a note Lilly had left behind for Luke. It read- You¡¯ll find me again after the deal I have made. "I know Lillian made a deal with you, a wish perhaps. Where¡¯s her soul?" Luke asked as his eyes burned with the question. "I believe somewhere peaceful. Why do you ask?" Satan asked nonchntly and saw Luke grit his teeth, "Tell me what you have to offer if I get her soul to you. You do know finding her soul wasn¡¯t easy and I don¡¯t do things for free." So he was right, Luke thought to himself. Lillian had made some deal with his father and Satan had her soul. One way it had lightened his heart that there was hope of finding her and on the other hand he didn¡¯t have time for a chit-chat. After a person died, the soul would float for a minute between the dimensions before it would be sent to the Heaven or the torturous ce called Hell. Once this was done, it would take sometime for the soul to be condemned for eternity. And right now Luke was running out of time. "Lillian made ast minute deal to see you before her soul would turn to dust like Ace¡¯s did. But I being your dotting and thoughtful parent," Satan drawled those words and continued, "Thought of giving you more than a nce that is only if you agree to my terms." "What do you want me to do?" Luke asked his father carefully knowing well that his old man had already thought this situation through. "Hmm let me think," Satan said tapping his chin for few seconds and then spoke, "If you agree to the following I¡¯ll help. You¡¯ll be taking my position here in Hell and from now on this will be your home, of course you can visit the living world. Though it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m giving up my power. We will have family bonding¡¯s together and I will be the one to name your child. That¡¯s it," and the wind blew again in different direction. Turning to his father, Luke raised his brow, staring at the man initially thinking he was joking but he wasn¡¯t. He wondered if Satan missed being a father to him and was eager to get him on his good side. It seemed like he wanted to amend things not that he was against it but it was surprising. "Deal," he said agreeing to it. "And a hug," added Lucifer once Luke had agreed. "Don¡¯t stretch your luck," Luke rolled his eyes as he began walking inside, "Where do you keep the souls?" he asked. "You¡¯ll find it in your room," Satan replied following Luke closely as the exited the room. He had a room here? Luke was surprised, "You would know if you visited me," Satan retorted childishly, "You do know a soul requires a body and it can¡¯t float long." "That¡¯s not a problem. I asked Merol to retrieve Lillian¡¯s body before I came here," Luke replied calmly. When Luke reached his room he was d his father didn¡¯t follow him. As he pushed the door and stepped inside, he found Lillian standing near the firece. She stood there quietly in a white floor-length robe, watching the fire as it reflected the light on her face. When she turned towards Luke, she felt her heart race. Luke noticed her flushed cheeks even with the little light. Her hair was let down and her eyes stared at him. Both of them took quick steps towards each other until they embraced each other. He held her tightly in his arms, scared she would disappear like before. He breathed in, basking in the scent and presence of his woman. He pulled back only to crash his lips on hers and Lillian dly epted the kiss, clutching his arms as he stole every single breath away from her. When he pulled back he ran his thumb over her lips and then her cheek. "You¡¯re here," he breathed the words and Lilly smiled at it. "I¡¯m sorry for making you worry," she apologized as he pulled her into his arms again. Worry? He thought, hell was going to break loose if she wasn¡¯t standing in front of him right now. "I¡¯m d you made the deal with my father. Were those your proposition? Our child name and all?" Luke asked her and felt her nod her head, "I see. You sure did give me a heart attack there. A little heads up in the future would be great darling if you n to make a deal though I doubt you¡¯ll require it." "I¡¯m sorry...but what can I do?" Lillian asked cheekily, "I¡¯m the vampire kings wife. Don¡¯t judge me," and she grinned widely before Luke lowered his head for a peck of kiss. "If that is so it couldn¡¯t be avoided, right darling," Luke replied with a grin on his face. Satan who was resting on his chair,pleted his drink as endless time passed by. He then got up to walk outside, followed by one of his servants. "Are you going for a walk, Master?" The creature asked but was ignored by the Hell Lord. "What do you think of turning back time?"Satan asked with a smile making the creature gawk at him. "Never mind," he said cing his hands in his trouser pockets, "My son has reunited with his lovely wife. I think its time I went to my queen," he replied slyly before disappearing in the air. ---------------------The End------------------- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!